《Max Stats in the Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    70 years ago, Earth was in peace. However, not until when the "Doom Era" started. Doom, as it is because it was the end of the world as experts were incapable to answer every phenomenon that happened.


    Rifts started appearing in different places. Just when these phenomena were unknown to everyone, no one dared to enter the rifts. Alternatively, they examined the outer appearance of it and were just curious about where this rift would take humans to.


    Humans were extremely cautious that inside the rift might be another environment that no human could survive. Therefore, they conducted years examining it.


    But those studies were futile. Because just when the rift was left unexplored, beasts started appearing that came from inside of it.


    The beasts went out of every rift, wrecking everything they could see.


    Humans were powerless. They couldn''t address the threats the beasts gave them. As atrocious as their appearance was, they tried to fight it with atrocious methods.


    Nuclear bombing, biochemical attacks, and other methods they could think of. However, it was really futile as it didn''t give humans many results.


    And after a year of fear, the global human population dropped by 40%. In addition, the government was in turmoil after that massive beast rampage.


    The Earth was searching for hope. But what hope could they ask for when the world was facing its end?


    That hope... was answered when the Awakens appeared.


    Awakens were humans who had mysterious powers within them. According to them, they just suddenly had powers when the first rift appeared. But because of the fear of the government and the scientists who might experiment on them, they all hide in the shadows.


    Gradually, Awakens gained major prominence in the public. Since all governments all over the world were damaged and unable to function effectively, the Awakens took them into account.


    The Awakens become heroes as well as the leaders of the world. And after 20 years of suffering and 50 years of struggling to rise again, the Earth achieved the end of the "Doom Era".


    And here now, Roger is walking while recalling the brief history of the New Earth.


    From the stories of his grandparents who lived before the Doom Era and survived it, Earth was at peace and all humans were living in harmony.


    Although they knew it was just an illusion, they didn''t mind it. That is why the Earth was unable to save 60% of its population.


    Nevertheless, for Roger, he thought it was better to have the Old Earth. If not for those Awakens and beasts, he might have been living normally right now. Your position in society depends on whether you are an Awaken or not.


    Awakens were categorized into three categories. The Warriors, Mages, and Priests. They are all prominent in the New Earth, but what will happen to those who are just powerless?


    Powerless... They are mere fillers for the population of the world. They were tasked with doing the most menial and hard tasks since they don''t "put their lives on the line" to protect the world.


    "What a load of nonsense," Roger grunted as he browsed through his phone.


    Looking at the glass with holographic images shown, he gritted his teeth when he read another news about powerless or non-Awaken humans being trampled.


    "What a bunch of nonsense they are...To think that they still consider themselves heroes." That was what he was supposed to say, but before he could mumble those words, a sudden honk from a vehicle resounded, causing his spine to feel the chills.


    Boom!


    Oh right! That honk came from truck-kun that suddenly hit him when he was crossing the road.


    The impact of the truck numbed his body with tremendous pain. His body flew...


    Aimless...


    Roger felt his body flying aimlessly, nothing to land on.


    And just like that, he closed his eyes as he recollected something familiar with this scene.


    ''Was this the slo-mo scene when you are about to die? I thought it was the life that flashes back.''


    Nevertheless, Aaron felt that the time went slower than usual. Being conscious of it, he slowly opened his eyes, but when he finally opened them, he was flabbergasted when he saw himself floating in a forest covered with tall bamboos.


    "Waahh!"


    Just as surprised as he was, he lost control of his body and eventually fell.


    He felt the ground kissing his butt. And just when he tried to raise his body, he groaned.


    "What the heck?"


    He inspected his body as well as the ground. It was real...


    He thought that he was just hallucinating, but when he held the ground once again, he felt its roughness.


    And just when he couldn''t believe it, tears slowly formed in his eyes. He was afraid of death, but earlier, when he accepted his fate, he was sorry for someone.


    His family...


    "I almost died," he gasped, then took his stand on the ground.


    He tapped his butt as well as his body, which was now covered with dirt and dried leaves.


    "That was... I was floating earlier, right?" he asked himself, then looked back to see where he really was.


    But the entire area where he was standing was surrounded by tall bamboos.


    "Where the heck am I?"


    He contemplated for a short time, then, finally composed, he tried to leave the forest.


    But just being cautious, he didn''t rush. Since he knew that he was in the middle of nowhere, he cautiously searched for a path outside the forest of tall bamboo.


    A beast might appear, and just to be sure that he would leave this place alive, even though he didn''t know why he didn''t die and just appeared there out of nowhere, he still held on to his life.


    But no matter how much you try to be careful, you won''t find true safety.


    When Roger was about to see a wide plain, his fear was all over his body when a tall wolf beast appeared before him.


    It had a domineering aura, and when he was frightened, his body couldn''t move.


    He couldn''t run. His fear took over his system.


    ''What the hell....? I am still about to die!''

 Chapter 2 - 2

    In a hospital room, two nurses and a doctor were observing a patient in a coma.


    They were browsing through data and comparing each of them. And just when they were sure that there were no errors, the doctor checked the eyes of the patient.


    "The patient is stable. And the muscle movement he had earlier, it was clear that he was regaining his consciousness." The doctor announced.


    The nurses just nodded then left the room with the doctor.


    When the patient was now all alone in the room, his fingers moved again. All of the fingers started to gather and were clenching into fists and suddenly... the patient woke up.


    Roger regained his consciousness, and just when he looked at his body, he was dumbfounded looking at an unfamiliar environment.


    Rather than unfamiliar, it was as if he didn''t know this.


    "Am I in a hospital?" He mumbled something then slowly lifted his body to sit.


    ''Has it been years? It felt like that. I am finally back... But I didn''t expect this, huh. I didn''t die on Earth.''


    "Status."


    Roger called his status and a display window appeared before him, showing all of his ability and skills.


    ---


    [Roger Wyles]


    [18 years old]


    [Feral Demon]


    ATK: 999+


    MP: 999+


    MDEF: 999+


    PDEF: 999+


    STR: 999+


    AGI: 999+


    DEX: 999+


    INT: 999+


    Skills:


    [Million Style Arts]


    ---


    He sighed then closed his window.


    ''I had my previous status. Did I really come back to Earth alive? I am still 18 despite living 80 years in Kluma.''


    (A/N: Kluma is the name of the world he was from.)


    Regaining his third life, Roger knew that this phenomenon was a bit complex. Even with it, he wasn''t interested in knowing and just closed his eyes.


    He went back to laying down and sleeping for hours straight.


    While he was sleeping soundly, the door to his room slid open and a lady entered. She was Iana, Roger''s girlfriend.


    She was carrying a flower basket by her side and was also wearing her smile in front of him.


    It was something she could do so that she wouldn''t be saddened by what happened to Roger. Finally, after 2 years, he finally showed a sign of waking up. But even still, she was still depressed about the suffering Roger experienced.


    "I''m back," Iana uttered, then put the basket on the table by the side of Roger''s bed.


    She took a chair and sat next to his bed. After that, she held Roger''s left hand.


    "I heard that you are showing signs of regaining your consciousness. When I heard it, I was happy. I couldn''t help but leap in joy just with that good news. So please... can you wake up now...? I can''t endure it anymore." Iana said, with tears flowing down her eyes.


    She continued talking about all that had happened and the things she also endured, trying to hold onto their relationship and also their lives.


    Iana was too depressed, and after an hour, she left the room with a smile.


    "I am going now. So please, wake up. We need you." Then she closed the door, walking away from Roger''s room.


    Meanwhile, Roger twitched his eyebrow. He slowly opened his eyes, then peeked at the door.


    "Who was that?" he asked himself.


    It has been years. Also, his memory of Earth was getting blurry since it was overshadowed by his memories of Kluma. However, even though he didn''t know who that lady was, he felt sad for her.


    "I felt her sufferings. Now I wonder, why does it feel like I''ve been longing for her?" Roger mumbled, then a memory from Kluma flashed back in his mind.


    He smiled as he remembered the only woman he loved.


    "Iana..."


    The beautiful face of Iana flashed back. The memories they created, as well as the sufferings they shared, were becoming hazy.


    "It''s been 20 years, huh? I never thought that lady earlier would make me remember you, Iana." Then a bitter smile came after.


    Roger didn''t open and peeked at the lady who had visited her. And only if he peeked, would he see the resemblance between Iana from Kluma and her.


    He sighed once again, then closed his eyes, going back to sleep.


    After a month... Roger will finally be discharged. Even though it was good news, he was still longing for someone.


    ''The lady from a month ago, she didn''t come back, even though I am being discharged now. I thought she was a relative of mine.''


    "Roger? Are you okay?" asked his mother, Lorna.


    Roger smiled. "Yes, mom. Don''t worry about it."


    Then they followed the process of discharging, and finally, they were on their way to the parking lot.


    Just in one month, Roger remembered that he had a family. That was why he was longing to come back to Earth. But that reason, in the course of time, was forgotten. But even still, now that he could remember it, he was happy enough to see his family again.


    "Mom. Can I ask? Did I have any girlfriend?"


    Because of the memory loss, his mother was used to questions. But this question Roger asked made her dumbfounded.


    "I-I... don''t know..." then an awkward smile came after.


    Roger just nodded.


    "I see. Thank you, mom."


    Roger also smiled after saying ''mom''. He remembered the time when he first saw his mother again, he called her ''mother''.


    Because of that, her mother was worried that Roger might have damaged most of his brain.


    That scene in his memory, Roger couldn''t forget about it. The way her mother was flustered and worried about it, he thought that he''d never make her experience it again.


    "Moth¡ª mom, thank you for waiting for me." Roger suddenly said.


    When his mother heard it, she suddenly paused, then looked at Roger.


    "Why? You are my son. It''s my responsibility to wait for you to come back. You are a part of me, and I love you, my son."


    Roger smiled after her mother.


    ''I see... So this was my mother 80 years ago.... I''ll never forget her again.''

 Chapter 3 - 3

    Roger was now going back to school. Apparently, he was 3 years behind, but after taking an advancement test, he was eligible to continue his education in his senior years.


    ''Third year of high school... Better that I am with what my age studies.'' Roger thought while he was wearing his school uniform.


    "Mom, I''m going to school now." Roger exclaimed as he walked out of the door.


    "Take care!" His mother answered.


    Roger nodded and walked to his school, which was just near his house. It was just a 200-meter walk, and after finally arriving, he felt nostalgic just looking at his school.


    There were plenty of students. It was crowded, and it was the first day of school, just coincidentally near when he woke up.


    Roger just walked with the crowd. Since he already knew where his room was, he just went straight to it.


    Before he went to school, he already memorized the map, so he knew where it was. But the only problem he had was that he couldn''t remember any of his peers.


    Does he have any friends or not? He had already forgotten those, and even if he tried to remember them, all of them were blurry.


    When Roger finally arrived near his classroom, he already noticed that it was rowdy. Students in the hallway were talking about anything, not even interesting for Roger.


    And when he was at his door, he opened it.


    All of his classmates were all smiling, getting to talk with each other again after the long break. And since Roger didn''t know anyone, he just occupied a vacant seat.


    ''What should I do now? This life is peaceful. Despite the monster attacks and rifts that open in random locations, I feel like this is a peaceful life since there were people that were responsible for protecting everyone. There is no need to use my power, isn''t it?''


    Not that Roger was uninterested. He felt that this life was way more beautiful than in Kluma, where wars were everywhere. If not for his luck, he wouldn''t survive in that world. Furthermore, a huge incident happened in Kluma that he didn''t want to happen again. He didn''t want to be uncontrollable, just like in Kluma.


    In this world, being in power was not required for him to do so.


    After 80 years of living in Kluma, he gained skills and abilities that made him bold enough to face challenges. And just when he was about to be at the top of them all, he felt tired of the life he had been living.


    After all, there were no attachments left for him. His bloodline was already okay without him, so why would he bother?


    The love of his life, Iana, was already resting in peace. There were no such reasons to live in that cruel world.


    But coincidentally, he didn''t expect that it would be his way of returning to Earth.


    He wasn''t regretting it. Here on Earth, he had a different life. Even though it was peaceful, he didn''t care much about entertainment. With the family he had around him, he was content.


    But that all stopped when he forgot something important.


    The school he was studying at right now was an Awaken all-based school. Different students try their luck to awaken and become Awakens. As a result, they attended this school because having power was synonymous with survival.


    Even if you didn''t awaken a power, survival instincts and knowledge were enough.


    The ability to fight was the most important thing of all.


    Not until... Really... Roger forgot about this important detail.


    "Hey skinny!"


    Roger wasn''t skinny. It was only a term, but in his first life, he was the weakest in his batch, and he was compared to a skinny person who didn''t have muscles.


    Roger faced the people who called him. With a perplexed expression, he looked at each of them.


    All of them were five. And he was looking at them intently. They were shooting their mocking eyes at him.


    Roger just sighed and then answered them.


    "Yes? How can I help you? "


    But rather, the person who called him was enraged.


    He had a slightly well-built body, just enough for a normal high schooler''s body. As for the other four who weren''t talking, they all have healthy bodies.


    Looking at them took Roger''s curiosity. He didn''t know them, so respectfully answering them was better than making a ruckus.


    Right?


    But not for the other one. Since he was enraged, he just looked at Roger, then slammed his table with his fist.


    "You... Are you crazy? Don''t you know that you still have a job, or did you hurt your head and forget about it?"


    It was a rising tone that the guy had, taking every student''s attention.


    They all looked at the five male students, then at Roger. When their eyes fell on Roger, they were surprised.


    "Isn''t he that guy who fell into a coma? He is back?"


    "Right? His life is back as well as his role. Pathetic. Forget about him, he isn''t worthy of our attention."


    Everyone was still looking at them. That made Roger irritated, but he was just wearing his calm face.


    "Role, what? I''m sorry. Were you my friend? I can''t remember it since I had memory loss. Can you tell me who-!"


    Abruptly, Roger''s table collapsed from the guy''s slamming. Roger just looked at his table from the corner of his eyes with a gloomy expression.


    "Friend? Are you joking? You don''t know me? Don''t make me call you again."


    Then, being tired of Roger, the five turned their backs to him, appearing to walk off.


    However, Roger begged to differ. He was still looking at his table with a blank set of eyes. His eyebrows were twitching, and just when he couldn''t take it anymore, he uttered in a static position.


    "Bastard. Don''t you have any manners? Didn''t I tell you that I have memory loss? So care to enlighten me instead of breaking my table."


    The five students stopped walking. Then, slowly, with enraged faces, they all looked at Roger.


    "What? Can you say that again? I felt like I was deaf. Bitch-!"


    Bang!


    The tables around the guy suddenly collapsed as he slammed each of them.


    Loud noises reverberated, making every student in the room cover their ears. However, Roger was still looking at his table while everyone in the room panicked.


    "I said... Don''t you have any manners?"


    But right now, Roger said it in a calm tone. And the next few seconds turned into something dirty.. A few punches flew, straight to Roger, with the five students enraged.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    "Hey, Skinny!"


    A few punches flew at Roger. With the determination of each of them, Roger looked at their eyes. He smirked when he saw that their eyes were all determined by irritation.


    ''Nostalgic...'' Roger thought, then in an instant, he dodged every punch, passing through them.


    Roger was now at their backs, with his hands resting on his back. Then he turned his head toward them.


    He looked at them up and down, then noticed that the audience was surprised.


    Despite Roger''s status, his body was rather weak in appearance. That was why they were surprised. Also, from their memories, Roger was the bullied student that always got beaten by these five bullies.


    ''So much oppression.'' Roger added to his thoughts as some memories were slowly becoming clear to him.


    These five were the oppressors in his batch. Or rather, the oppressor who would use their power for their own benefit.


    Well, Roger didn''t particularly think anything about it. Instead, he looked at it as a funny thing.


    ''Drowned by their power. Pathetic. Just because they awakened some power, did they think that they could do anything? Immaturity at its finest.''


    Roger just shook his head while the leader of the five, the guy who initiated it, trembled in anger.


    "Y-You... are lucky enough to dodge all of it, huh? I bet that you trained so much since you were always at the bottom. I am not in a good mood. Skinny, rooftop!" The guy roared.


    When Roger heard it, he finally remembered a name that almost filled up his memory of his first year of high school.


    ''Right. This guy is Taylor, my oppressor.'' Roger thought.


    The five of them walked away, passing through the crowd that had been halved into two.


    Meanwhile, Roger was still smirking at the funny scene he saw; interesting in his eyes, but scary to others.


    There were also some that looked at Roger with pity, thinking that on the first day of school he''d be beaten up again.


    However, Roger was different from the past. He was somehow aimless but filled with talent.


    After being thrown into a cruel world, he finally accumulated a number of arts of fighting that turned into one final art.


    Roger just looked at the surroundings and was not arrogant. Since he knew that he could just defeat them, he followed them to the rooftop to play with the time.


    Well, Roger specifically thought that a nostalgic outcome like this was too funny to be true.


    When Roger finally followed them to the rooftop, he saw all five of them standing in the open space.


    ''So this kind of gimmick still exists?''


    Roger just scoffed while looking at them. When he was finally on the rooftop, one of the five closed the door, locking it. Just after it was locked, all of them smiled viciously. They cracked their bones, thinking that they''d just got their prey. They were ready to hunt.


    The one in the middle, Taylor, was also overjoyed. It was as if his blood was rampaging.


    "What is it now?" Roger asked in irritation.


    ''Pushover.'' Roger added to his thoughts.


    "You are dead if you don''t come here. Kneel before me, Skinny." Taylor smirked.


    "Make me."


    Irritated by how Roger answered, Taylor, signaled to his four friends to hold on to Roger. But before they could, Roger attacked them.


    Roger bent his left leg, then straightened his left arm, clenched into a fist.


    That fist hit one of the four, then in the next movement, Roger jumped, twisting in mid-air to produce a strong left kick. He hit a neck, then when he landed, he immediately dashed to his third target with his fist on his side.


    His right fist twirled along with his hips, and in an instant, he gave his third target an uppercut to the diaphragm.


    And now for the last and fourth target, Roger kicked him in the jaw with his right foot, straightening his body.


    That all happened in five seconds, and in that course of time, the four around Taylor were down.


    He trembled, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. Taylor looked at Roger with surprise and moved slightly backward when Roger gazed at him.


    Then Taylor clenched his fist and said, "Bastard! Who are you?! Skinny is not that strong!"


    Roger just scoffed at how Taylor sounded too conceited. It was as if Taylor had already decided that there was no change for Roger.


    "Pathetic," Roger mumbled, then shot a small amount of air pressure at Taylor. That air pressure formed into Roger''s left hand''s pointing finger. And that air pressure hit Taylor''s forehead.


    "That wasn''t enough to kill you. Just rest well." Then a grin followed with Roger''s victory.


    He approached the door, then opened it, and just as it was opened, a flock of students fell down from it.


    The students, apparently, were listening from the door.


    "Why did all of you look like you''d seen a ghost?" Roger ridiculed.


    The students looked at the scene on the rooftop, then went back to Roger.


    "Did he defeat them? Did he just awaken before returning to school?"


    In disbelief, they all moved hastily to make a path to Roger.


    Roger just shook his head in amusement, then climbed down the stairs. When he was on his classroom floor, he went straight back to his room, sat back in his chair, and began reading.


    While the students were still in confusion, the classes started and, after eight hours, the first day of school ended.


    Roger was still alone and didn''t know anyone to speak to, so he decided to walk home alone as well. But it was disrupted when, just before the gates of his school, some adults in black suits with black Mercedes-Benzes were standing, as if they were waiting for someone.


    ''Wow... Look at those idiots standing in front of an academic institution. It looks like they aren''t afraid.'' Roger thought while he was moving with the wave of students.


    When Roger was finally at the gate, going outside of the school''s premises, the adults he saw blocked him.


    "Are you, Skinny?" They asked with intimidation.


    Roger just raised his eyebrow and looked at them. They were three and bulky as if they had hit the gym every day for five straight hours.


    Roger sighed, then shook his head.


    "I''m not. I am Roger, so please misters, can you move?" Roger politely asked, but the adults didn''t see it as a polite approach.


    "Don''t lie to us."

 Chapter 5 - 5

    "Hey, kiddo. It''s better if you come with us." One of them authoritatively said.


    Roger just looked at that guy with uncertain eyes. Also, they were starting to attract some attention because there were people starting to record the scene.


    "Hey! No cameras!" Another guy exclaimed, but he wasn''t in front of Roger. Rather, he was guarding the cars.


    That same guy was also driving away those who had recorded the scene.


    ''Asshole.'' Roger thought in exasperation.


    "What would happen if I didn''t come with you?" Roger asked, that the men in black just laughed off.


    Then, suddenly, they stopped laughing in unison, just glaring at Roger afterward.


    Roger sighed and tightened the bag strap.


    "What would happen? We''ll have to bring you by force." One said, who looked like the leader of the group.


    Roger just jokingly nodded with his lips smirking.


    "Go on." Roger intimidated.


    With how Roger was arrogant to them, they all gritted their teeth in fury.


    "Hey, kiddo. Let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t enrage adults. You won''t survive the consequences."


    "Consequences? Or more like an annoyance? I said that I didn''t want to."


    ''Funny. Look how their eyes looked at me with scornful gazes. Should I keep on acting like a spoiled brat?''


    Roger smirked once again, and when one of them saw it, he unconsciously sent a punch to Roger that he didn''t dodge.


    Roger received a strong punch, which made a loud thud when the fist hit his face.


    "What the...?"


    The one who was punched was dumbfounded. He looked at Roger with disbelief, as if he had just witnessed something he wasn''t expecting.


    "Why are you still standing?"


    Roger accepted the punch to see how strong their punches were. But assessing it, it looked like he needed to lower his expectations.


    "What was that weak punch?" Roger mocked him.


    "Weak?"


    "Yes. A punch is like this."


    Roger moved quickly from his position, striking the attacker in the abdomen with a counterpunch. And with the guy receiving the tremendous force Roger put into it, he moved back from the impact then fell down.


    "Fucking bitch? You dare to raise a fist at us?!" The leader couldn''t contain the humiliation anymore.


    Just as he was looking at Roger, sensing his arrogance, the leader bent his knee, ready to punch Roger.


    But with how he punched, Roger dodged it.


    It was a perfect hook, but for Roger, it was sloppy as it was too slow for him.


    Roger just ducked to dodge the punch, then, in an instant, made a counter uppercut from his right.


    His punch connected to the jaw, creating a bone-cracking sound.


    When it happened, all of the audience was silent. They all looked at Roger with surprise, as it seemed to be a joke that a high schooler had landed a punch on an adult. Much more, individuals who looked like a gang. Others were also thinking that Roger might have awakened for him to do this. More or less, they were amazed by Roger''s actions.


    ''That was crispy.'' Then Roger smirked.


    The other men in black reacted. They were about to punch Roger, but someone interfered.


    "Hey, stop right there!" A young man''s voice suddenly resounded, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    It was just a young man in casual wear, but looking at him, with Roger''s perception ability, he felt a strange aura from the young man.


    "Stay out of this business." The men in black said to the young man, but the young man just smirked.


    He then took something from his pocket, showing some-like ID to them.


    They inspected the ID and were surprised to see who the young man was.


    "Hey. Let''s go. It''s an Awaken. No good will come of it if you fight with him in public." A man inside the car said to the other men in black.


    When they heard him, all of them suddenly straightened their backs and picked up the two who were unconscious.


    "Tsk. Remember this kid! You''re just lucky." They said then rode in their cars and drove away.


    The young man looked at the cars left. When they were finally away, he turned his head to Roger, but he was not there anymore. Roger was walking away from the location of the scene with the gazes of the other students turned on him.


    The young man just smiled and shook his head.


    ''That was an amazing kid. To think that he learned something from this crappy academy.'' He then looked at the school buildings.


    Meanwhile, Roger was just smirking. He was actually following the young man with his sight in the corner of his eyes.


    It seems like Roger took an interest in the aura around the young man. Although he felt familiar with it, it wasn''t as strong as others.


    There were slight hints of the same aura from the other students, but unconditionally, the young man was strong.


    Roger just walked to his house and finally took a rest. He took a bath, then opened his computer to look for updates on his surroundings, but didn''t expect anything. Roger was the talk of the social media users in his area.


    [Who is this snappy student. He fights like a pro!]


    [A student from coma returned as a badass?]


    [He was amazing! Earlier, just before the first period, he fought with five gangster underlings in the school, and he swept them altogether.]


    [He is handsome! What''s his name!]


    [I heard it was Roger Wyles, a Skinny.]


    [Was there even a Skinny who could fight like that? If he was actually a Skinny, he didn''t need to awaken to fight.]


    [Dumbass! That was just a fight with a human. If not for them being weak, he wouldn''t win.]


    Roger sighed after browsing for a while. He just clicked through every window and then finished with the internet. He then laid down on his bed and closed his eyes for a while.


    ''I wonder if those people I left were doing well... Even though I am confident that they can dominate the world and bring balance, I still feel like I didn''t do much for their generation.''


    Roger sighed as if he had been too tired all day, even though he had not.


    When Roger was already done resting, he left his room and went downstairs.


    "Roger, food is ready." His mom said, with a sweet smile.


    Roger nodded, then sat down at the table with his family.

 Chapter 6 - 6

    Roger''s family was a family of four. He had a father, as well as, of course, a mother. And the last member of the family, his younger sister.


    Roger joined them with a smile, and as it was a daily routine, he didn''t feel any disconnection with them, although his memories begged to differ.


    Every day, he would try to reconnect with them. Even though it was something unusual since for them he had lost some of his memory, he didn''t mind since it was normal for him to know them again.


    But his heart didn''t forget them. Even though his brain couldn''t remember some of their relationships and closeness, his heart still beat warmly when he saw them.


    And just as it was, Roger was contented with his third life. Even though he was somewhat of a danger-magnet, he was still kicking alive, happily.


    It had just been weeks since he was discharged, but his younger sister couldn''t resist ignoring him.


    Because of it, he was somewhat curious about why his younger sister looked so distant to him. Did he make a mistake that he later forgot about?


    And just when they were starting to eat, his younger sister asked him. He was surprised, as he felt that his younger sister didn''t like him. It was also as if the first conversation they would establish.


    Roger was excited about it. Thus, he willingly answered her sister Kyla''s question.


    "Brother. Did something happen? Why are you still smiling when it is the first day?"


    Roger became silent and looked at Kyla in her eyes.


    At first, he was confused by what Kyla sounded like. There was as if a hint of something was behind her words, but for him, he couldn''t assess or understand it.


    It was a course of 30 seconds where Roger was just intently looking at her. And with that, their parents started to be suspicious about it.


    Their parents asked. First, it was their mother who took into her curiosity what her two children were talking about.


    "Honey, is there something you''d like to say to us?"


    When their mother faced her, Kyla instinctively flinched. She suddenly shook her head and smiled, dismissing the question her mother had asked.


    "No, Mom. There''s none. I was just curious."


    "Curious about what?" their father asked.


    Kyla, as a response, sweated. She was suddenly scared as if she didn''t want to say something accidentally.


    She then shook her head again.


    "Uhm... Brother has a memory loss, right? I was just thinking that he might have been facing hard times on the first day."


    Roger already had a suspicion of what Kyla was saying. Even though he was clueless, he knew for sure that Kyla was hiding something. It was as if there was a secret that only the two of them knew.


    And even though Roger was curious about it, he didn''t ask, just didn''t put Kyla in an awkward and difficult state.


    "If you say so." Then her mother disregarded the slight talk, continued eating, and then had a small talk about the day.


    Meanwhile, Roger reserved a time in his schedule. He wanted to know something that Kyla wasn''t able to say earlier. And to help him remember some of the things he might''ve forgotten, he would have to talk with her privately.


    And just when they were done eating dinner, Roger helped her mother clean the dishes while Kyla went straight to her room.


    Roger just looked at her sister''s back with worry and saw her disappear, entering her room on the second floor.


    Roger then shrugged and tapped his hand on the apron while removing it.


    "Uhm. Mom, I think I still have some things to prepare. Can I leave the dishes to you?" he asked her mother, who was just beside him.


    Her mother faced him with a smile.


    "Of course. You can go now."


    Roger respectfully left his mother before fixing the apron back in its place. When he was already dry, he climbed upstairs, then went in front of Kyla''s door.


    He knocked three times and waited for the door to open. After a few seconds, the door opened with Kyla''s greeting, in a bored, static expression.


    "What?" she asked.


    "The thing you were talking about earlier. Care to enlighten me about it? I was curious." Roger said.


    "Right... You don''t remember it." Kyla remarked.


    With it, Roger became more curious, making him ask more questions.


    "What really is it, Kyla? Can you help me with remembering it? "


    "No. Forget about it. Maybe you were just lucky this day." Then she closed the door, leaving Roger dumbfounded.


    "What just happened?" he uttered, and after it, a snicker came after.


    ''Things on Earth are way more complicated than I expected. Is peace of mind really just an illusion? The fuck.''


    Then Roger left Kyla''s room and entered his own.


    Meanwhile, Kyla was just behind her door, leaning her back on it. Her heart was beating fast, unable to think straight about what might have just happened.


    ''He was okay? He really was?! What''s the meaning of this? Was what I just heard in school true? He fought with Taylor and came away with a win?!"


    Many questions bothered Kyla''s mind. Those questions didn''t make her think properly about an appropriate answer.


    If this continued, she''d fear what would happen tomorrow.


    ''No way... If that means... Then those girls will...''


    She just teared up, surrendering on her knees, embracing them.


    Tears rushed from her eyes. ''That stupid brother. Why does he always make things complicated for me? Why can he be so weak that it hurts my life too?''


    Roger just shrugged his shoulders as he noticed that Kyla was still behind the door.


    ''What''s she doing there? Is this what they call puberty? Oh, wait. Thinking about it, I haven''t experienced a proper puberty stage since I fought nonstop wars in Kluma.''


    Then, Roger entered his room, checking his computer again for another useful piece of information he might use in the future. Since there were still things that he couldn''t clearly remember, like common sense and public order rules, he should study more.


    Then he looked at the map, studying the history of the separation of districts in his country.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    District Wish was the name of the district where Roger lived. It was also the biggest district of three districts in the country. As it was divided by three, and while it was the biggest, it was also the weakest of them all since it was where most non-Awakens lived.


    Well, not technically non-Awakens, they were just common here, and those Awakens that lived here were at least D-ranked below, rarely C-ranked.


    Also, the reason why this district was where the non-Awakens commonly lived was because of the rarity of rifts that could appear.


    The studies from the past gave them an idea to let the non-Awakens live here for their safety. And of course, as it was the biggest district, this was where factories existed.


    Capitalists were everywhere, as well as "Big Bosses" who existed.


    By that term, "Big Bosses" were meant for the unofficial organization leaders. Most commonly known as gangs.


    But these gangs coexist with normal citizens. Even if there was an authority held by the government, they still couldn''t capture or detain them since laws were laws. Some loopholes exist, and thus they could escape from the authorities with them.


    And now, as Roger looked deeper into the map, he notably remembered that the District Wish was in the east, while the other two higher districts were in the west, which covered mostly half of the whole country.


    Roger thought that there were no other things to study. Furthermore, nothing for the day.


    He did some assignments after he closed the window of the map on his computer. After doing some assignments, he closed the computer and went to his bed, laying down on it.


    "That was a long day, perhaps," he mumbled, then closed his eyes.


    Not noticing it, Roger fell asleep, then just realized it the next morning.


    He prepared for the second day of school and went to the school on his own, as his younger sister was perhaps always an hour earlier than him.


    "Mom, I''m going now," he said to his mom.


    "Yes, take care."


    As it was just a walking distance, Roger just walked his way to school like yesterday. But in this case, it was slightly delayed as there were seven gangster-looking or rather jobless individuals with cigarettes in white undershirts.


    Roger slowly stopped as he looked at them with uninterested eyes.


    ''Neighborhood hoodlums?''


    Roger also noticed that they had some awful smells, as their atrocious tattoos looked like.


    "Hey, kid. Do you have some cash?" a seemingly leader-like asked.


    Roger didn''t reply. Instead, he acted like he hadn''t noticed them and continued walking.


    Of course, the hoodlums were surprised, but this kind of attitude wasn''t new to them. They would always encounter someone who would act brave, but in the end, there was nothing much they could do.


    And as Roger slowly passed through them, one hoodlum tried to grab him.


    Roger''s eyes glared red. It was as if a light had just gleamed in his eyes. And as the hoodlums tried to forcefully grab him, he faced the hoodlums with his hands in the air.


    It was unsure. No one was sure what would happen as Roger raised his left hand, and as his right arm was on the hand of the hoodlum, his left hand lay on the hoodlum''s neck.


    A crack sound resounded as the hoodlum''s eyes turned white, indicating that he had lost consciousness from it.


    "Oh... I apologize. I wasn''t able to control my strength. He lost consciousness, I presume." Roger mumbled.


    The hoodlums were trembling in anger. And as their eyes fell on their friend, they wanted to take revenge.


    Revenge in the note that they were provoked by Roger''s words. A student that wasn''t even an adult dared to talk like that to them? Even though it was a stupid reaction a person would have, it was common to people.


    "Hey, kid. You made a mistake, " the leader-like said.


    Roger just shook his head, then slowly raised his head, glaring at him.


    "I didn''t make any mistakes. It was you."


    Boom!


    The wind in the surroundings suddenly rose as Roger moved swiftly, reaching the back of the leader-like hoodlum who was at the back of the group.


    And in an instant, everyone fell down to the ground, unconscious.


    "I already said that I don''t make any mistakes," Roger mumbled, then looked at them from the corners of his eyes.


    Now, the street looked like someplace where trash was being thrown down.


    Roger sighed, then faced immediately in the direction of a tree nearby. It was just behind the wall of a neighbor, and as his eyes lay on that location, a sound of leaves brushing resounded.


    "Get out now. The show is over, " Roger said.


    Then, after a few seconds, someone from the wall jumped off, standing next to Roger.


    "That was good. I didn''t notice that you were hiding some talent, Roger."


    An unfamiliar young man was talking in front of Roger. He had black hair and almond-brown eyes.


    "Hm... I don''t know you. Do you know me?" Roger asked.


    "Ah! They said that you had lost some of your memories. Perhaps you don''t remember me. I am Excel, your best friend."


    Roger suddenly stopped breathing for a second. It was a gasp, actually, because of what it looked like. Roger had a friend?


    Roger still couldn''t believe it. Then he looked back at Excel with some doubts.


    "You know, I lost my memory. Maybe you are just using it to exploit me, right? If you were really my friend, you wouldn''t think for a second and would immediately help me in case of a crisis. But why didn''t you help me earlier."


    Excel suddenly became silent and awkwardly put his right hand on his nape. As if he was too shy to say anything, he slowly thought of a reason but couldn''t come up with the words.


    "The truth is, I am just like you a few years ago. A skinny. How can I help you if I don''t even have the ability to do it."


    Roger simply nodded.


    "I see... A fake friend."


    Excel immediately looked at Roger with some kind of surprise.


    "How could you tell that kind of word to your friend."


    "Hep! I still don''t believe that you are my friend. Tell me, are you really my friend?" Roger asked.


    Excel didn''t think anymore, then just nodded.


    "Yes. Of course, but if you are going to die, die on your own dumbass."


    Roger suddenly snorted, trying to suppress his laughter.


    "Now I believe that is believable."

 Chapter 8 - 8

    Roger and Exel went to school together. But since they were not in the same class and section, and since Exel was still in his second year of high school life, they separated their ways.


    Roger then went straight to his room. And as he opened the sliding door, everyone in the room became silent when they realized that it was Roger.


    They simply looked at him with some kind of fear, or perhaps unsure of what to feel in front of Roger.


    Roger just shook his head, went to his seat, and simply watched the skies while waiting for their professors.


    Also, he noticed the ''five bullies'' group of Taylor, who had some supporters in their injuries.


    ''Drama.'' Roger thought as he passed through them earlier.


    Taylor and his group didn''t have anything to do as Roger passed through them. Even though it was humiliating, they can still disregard their pride for a while.


    For a while...


    As the lecture for the morning was over, the five bullies gathered with some kids from the other section as well. They were standing in front of Roer''s table, seemingly 15 in total.


    Roger didn''t look at them. Instead, he just sighed, opened his book, and said, "What''s your problem, Taylor? Haven''t you already had enough of me yesterday?"


    "Shut up! You didn''t win. It was only some kind of... underhanded trick you made."


    ''Of course. No one saw him go unconscious from a simple pressure, so no one would know.'' Roger thought.


    Roger put down his book and faced them all.


    "Okay. I get it. Let''s get this over with. If I beat you all, you will stop annoying me or even forget about what I was like in the past. Just remember this... if you dare to trouble me again, I won''t forgive you."


    Suddenly, all of them laughed, except for the five. Mockingly looking at Roger, the kids from the other section darted eyes at him.


    "Do you think we are pushovers? Don''t be overconfident, Skinny. You just won from underhanded tricks."


    ''Of course, you''ll believe it.''


    "So, where will we finish this? This is just the second day and you are already too obsessed with showing your power. Where will we go?" Roger suddenly asked, then stood up from his seat.


    "Backyard lot."


    Roger simply nodded as they left the room, some laughing behind their breaths.


    Of course, Roger didn''t think much of it. Instead, he just smirked as he saw their backs getting out of their room.


    ''Instead of taking their lunch, they do this kind of stuff. Perhaps I should teach these kids.''


    A few seconds later, Roger followed them to the backyard lot. Everyone who heard it followed them with their eyes. And just when they were in the backyard lot, students from different years started watching them.


    It was even confusing for Roger why there were no teachers that would stop them. Perhaps they were busy or it was just a vacant time for the teachers to not worry about the students anymore.


    All of them cracked their bones while sitting on concrete cylinders, looking like some thugs in the corner of a street.


    "Hey, Skinny. Are you ready?" one of them asked.


    "Yeah... But you know, I don''t like playing games. I am thinking of giving you lessons." Roger said that made them laugh.


    To them, Roger was spouting some nonsense. Even those who knew Roger would laugh because the 15 before him were the top 15 fighters.


    "Stop spouting nonsense. Were you just afraid that that''s why you were moving your trap that way?"


    "No... It''s just... I remembered an unpopular quote." Roger said.


    "Yup! He''s going crazy. Did he just piss in his pants? It feels like he''s just distracting himself."


    Even with the 15 gathering around him, Roger didn''t budge and continued talking about everything he felt like. Even he doesn''t get what he was talking about. He just wanted to release some words that might help or not.


    "This unpopular quote says, ''a powerful butterfly doesn''t live long, they live shortly, but they multiply so many times that they can''t be even counted in the next generation''."


    It was a nonsensical quote. But for Roger, it was something soothing, as he remembers that nonsensical quote as well.


    The 15 around him didn''t make any noise. They just looked at Roger with an uncertain expression, and after a few minutes, they burst into laughter.


    "Kyah~ That was... not funny." Suddenly, all of them change their expression into some dreadful kind of humans. They all looked like predators.


    Well, for others, but for Roger, they all seem like house cats that wear lions'' manes.


    "Oh. You don''t get it. We are not joking with you, Skinny. Because what we don''t like is when losers win with some kind of underhanded trick. Even giving them the upper hand won''t be acceptable since losers will always be losers."


    Roger sighed after hearing those words. He even covered his nose as some stinky smell reached his nostrils.


    "What was that? Were you eating shit? I barely understood your words since I was distracted by your stinky breath."


    The one who was talking suddenly paused and gritted his teeth. Veins also appeared in his forehead, and as he looked at Roger''s disgusted face, he couldn''t contain his anger anymore.


    "Fuck you!"


    And there, as if a boulder-like punch hit Roger''s face, making him fly a few meters, even passing through some of the kids that were gathering around him.


    His body landed and rolled, but there was no pain for him. He just stood up after it and tapped his clothes.


    All of them were surprised at first. But when he stood up, they were even more surprised since that punch was some kind of strong force hitting a stick.


    "You are good. You endured my punch."


    Roger just raised his eyebrow as he finished patting his butt.


    "Was that a punch? I thought it was just a touch of a kid. Sorry to disappoint, but that punch didn''t qualify." Roger said with a grin, mocking him with all his might.


    All his might... or might be all of his mischievous sides.


    ''In a lesson, you listen to someone''s sentiments and finally teach them to correct them.''


    Roger just let him punch him since he was so curious about why all of them were so confident.. But disappointed, the punch didn''t even activate some of his nerves.

 Chapter 9 - 9

    A day ago... just after Taylor woke up, he gritted his teeth in anger.


    ''Just what did he do? How could he be that strong when he was just a toy for us two years ago?''


    But Taylor is still unable to move on from it. Currently, lying in the infirmary bed, he took his phone out of his pocket. Then, he tapped a number of some of his ''connections'' outside the school.


    When the phone rang, he was still crinkling his forehead, but while he was at it, he suddenly smiled.


    ''You''ll pay the price, Skinny. You dare use some tricks on me? Even if let''s say that you did well in training, you are still a toy for me.''


    "Hello. I have a favor to ask."


    After 10 hours...


    Taylor''s phone rang, and as he was still in bed, tired of what to do even though the sky was getting darker, he took his phone and answered the call.


    ''Finally... A good news.''


    But unfortunately, it wasn''t what he was expecting to hear. The person on the phone didn''t have any good news. Instead, they were bringing him a threat.


    "Hey, kid. You dare to trick us. That kid was some kind of a gangster from another group, right? What will happen if friction occurs between gangs?"


    Hearing it, Taylor was flabbergasted at first. He couldn''t comprehend what the person was talking about, so he reluctantly asked about it.


    "What are you talking about...?"


    "That Skinny you were calling, he beat some of us. But it wasn''t that fair since he caught us off guard. But still, if that kid turns out to be a gangster from another gang, prepare for the punishment." That was all the person said before hanging up the phone.


    Toot sounds reached his ears, but he was still speechless and frozen.


    "That''s impossible. Perhaps he still has his underhanded tricks. That''s right. If we can gang up on him, we can reveal his trick and take it from him."


    That was the pride he was keeping. Even though there were variables showing that Roger became strong over two years of absence from a coma, which is unreasonable, he still didn''t want to believe it.


    He can still remember how helpless Roger was when they were still in their first year of high school. And now he hears that Roger was from another gang?


    ''Don''t joke with me.'' He then gritted his teeth again and clenched his fist.


    "I will surely take that trick you have, Skinny."


    But to his disappointment, Taylor would fail, as there were no tricks up Roger''s sleeve. He was just... unexplainably strong ever since he woke up from a coma as if something had happened to him.


    "D-Did he just awaken?" Taylor mumbled as he watched Roger beat some of his friends with just one punch.


    Actually, it''s not even valid to call it a punch since Roger was just swinging his fist, randomly hitting them.


    It was fast for them, fast enough for them not to see Roger''s movements. Even the spectators were awed, leaving their lips open as they watched Roger beat everyone like some kind of rampaging monster.


    For some reason, they were trembling. Roger, the known ''skinny'' who had no ability to fight in the past, was beating the bullies even after waking up from a coma?


    It was crazy!


    And as the number dropped to five, only leaving Taylor and his friends from the same class, they all looked at Roger with fear.


    Apparently, they''d had enough of his attacks. Even though they just received one yesterday, the pain was still lingering in their skin.


    Also, they thought that they could take their revenge since they were ganging up on him. But looking at the result, the other 10 were down. How could they think of revenge this time?


    "This is nonsense," Taylor mumbled which made the rest look at him with some worried eyes.


    "What are we going to do now, Taylor?"


    They all asked him, pestering him. He then shouted in anger.


    "I don''t know!"


    Roger just smirked at how traumatized the five were. It was the lesson he was thinking of, putting the trauma on them since he clearly doesn''t know them. He remembers them, but not their attitude or background.


    ''Maybe I should do some background checking later, '' he jokingly noted to himself.


    Without making any sound, Roger lifted the body of one of the kids from the other section. Then, he gazed at Taylor.


    "You know what, I had enough. You already received one of my punches from yesterday, so let''s call it quits. I don''t care about you. Just, don''t bother me, okay?"


    Then he turned his back, facing the building''s hallway from outside.


    Meanwhile, Taylor was still trembling, even pissing in his pants as he looked at Roger. He felt like a lion was staring at him.


    He was contemptuous of it. How Roger talks to them and even acts in front of them, he couldn''t take that humiliation. Roger was supposed to be the weak and he was supposed to be at the top. But just like Roger in the present time, how could he stomach it?


    "This isn''t over..." he mumbled, then Roger faced him.


    Taylor was somehow putting his head down, thinking something. His fists were formed into a ball, and just looking at it, Roger knew what would happen next.


    ''He really hates being at the bottom of the pyramid. Just looking at him holds that kind of pride. How come he still survived in this chaotic district despite its appearance.'' Roger noted.


    He just shook his head, then looked at Taylor for the last time.


    "What is it this time?"


    "This isn''t over!"


    Then, Taylor''s fist suddenly lit up with an azure blue, as if a flame was covering his fist.


    Everyone at the premises was shocked, but only Roger was not.


    ''Is this some kind of joke? He thinks he could defeat me with some kind of that ability? Even his mana was still weak, and also, his talent was definitely useless since he lived in the District Wish.''


    Then Roger continued thinking, ''Wait. There are no useless powers. Maybe let''s put it that his power is some kind of disregarded.''


    Roger sighed and just dashed to Taylor before he could explode himself. Taylor was gathering his mana uncontrollably and thinking that blood would splatter if that happened, he stopped Taylor.


    He placed his palm on Taylor''s forehead, and in the next few seconds, he dozed off, eventually losing consciousness.


    ''Dumbass.''

 Chapter 10 - 10

    Some kind of event happened in the school that everyone was talking about. There where rumors about Roger Wyles, that eventually reached Kyla''s ears as well as her ''friends''.


    "Hey, Kyla~ We heard that your loser brother beat some upper classmen. Is that true?"


    Kyla jolted as he heard a question from Luna, one of her ''friends'' and the leader-like of the circle.


    Kyla didn''t reply, but she was so nervous about it that there was some sweat forming on her skin.


    "What? I didn''t know. Why do you ask?" Kyla denied it, still worried and nervous about how her ''friends'' would react to it.


    "Ah~ If you say so... But you know, I think I some kind of idea. Bring your loser brother to karaoke and meet some of the seniors I know. Let''s test him to see if it''s really true."


    "No..."


    "What did you say?" Kyla immediately retracted, then lowered her head.


    "Nothing."


    "I thought I heard you complain. Anyway, I just don''t believe the videos since they were blurred, and also, they might be just a play made by the upper class seniors." Luna said while fiddling with her phone.


    There were four of them in total, including Kyla, who was sitting in the corner of their room. It was already past the school hours but they were still doing nothing or thinking about going home.


    Kyla was still silent, thinking of how she would escape this incident. But no matter what she thinks of it, there will be no way to escape it. And at the end of the day, she will just curse her elder brother for this.


    ''He always makes me suffer.''


    Afraid of what might happen to her, she nodded.


    "Okay. I will bring him later. Just wait for us at the gate." Kyla said before standing.


    The three smiled, unsure of what it really meant; Kyla had just left them.


    After Kyla finally left, the three girls started talking on their own. Their eyes were fixed on the door and they waited for Kyla''s footsteps to disappear.


    "Ugh. That shuttle still thinks where her level. She''s just fortunate that I am trying to impress Jake since she likes smart girls. If not for her being good at studying, I would''ve trampled her face on the ground like how her brother, the weakass Skinny, experienced."


    Then they laughed after Luna''s words. But little did they know, Kyla heard it, and she already knew it. Even before the first year started, when they were still in middle school, she knew that people who befriended her just used her.


    She just sighed then went downstairs as their room was on the second floor. She just recollects some of her happy memories when she was a middle school student with her best friend, who died from an unfortunate incident.


    Kyla took out her phone and dialed Roger''s number. It rang several times, then Roger finally answered her call.


    "Hey..."


    On the other hand, Roger was surprised. He didn''t know that Kyla would be calling her, and it was an achievement for him since the distance they had was unmeasurable.


    "Yes? You called, Kyla?" Roger asnwered.


    [Ah... Yes... Let''s meet at the gate. My friends were inviting us for karaoke.]


    Hearing that, Roger pondered.


    ''Kyla go to Karaoke and still get good grades? I bet that''s what real happiness is! Both grades and enjoyment.''


    Roger smiled while he was thinking of how diligent his sister is. And as he realized he still hadn''t responded, he opened his lips.


    "Sure. I''ll be going there now. Let''s meet at the gate. Were you with you friends?" Roger asked.


    [No. I will be getting us drinks first. Just go there.]


    Then she hung up.


    Roger just scratched his nape, embarrassed by how his sister acts towards him.


    ''But still, this will be a better chance for us to bond.'' Roger argued to himself.


    After a few minutes, Roger arrived at the gate.


    The sky was starting to turn orange, and there were fewer students leaving the school.


    Roger searched for his sister and his eyes stopped at the gate where three students were waiting. When he observed them, he assumed their age; the same age as his sister.


    When he arrived, he asked the three girls.


    "Uhm... Where you friends of Kyla?" he politely asked, but he just received a mocking gaze.


    "Yes. Just wait there, our drinks will be here and also, the karaoke is just the next street."


    Roger didn''t reply. It was like an awkward exchange since the girl who answered him was disrespectful. But he didn''t mind. Perhaps it was the puberty stage.


    Roger just shrugged then waited for his sister, but while he was waiting, he was unexpectedly asked by Luna who he didn''t know who she was.


    "Was it true that you beat some of your years?"


    Roger suddenly looked at her.


    "News fly too fast. But the truth is, I didn''t beat them, I just gave them a lesson since it was too annoying." Roger simply said but the way Luna answered surprised him.


    "You were just pretending to be strong, right? You were the infamous Skinny, and you''ll tell us you beat them?"


    Roger was silent. He still couldn''t believe how sharp her tongue was. But even so, he didn''t show any inappropirate reaction.


    He made a smile, then responded to her with some kind of politeness.


    "I didn''t say that I beat them. It''s up to you if you believe the rumors."


    But even still, Luna was doubtful. She couldn''t help but glare at him. And that glare bothered Roger.


    ''Is my sister hanging out with these kinds of people? I am afraid that these children will bring devastation to themselves.''


    The other two at the back were just watching as Luna sliced Roger with her tongue. They were even smiling, mocking Roger silently.


    And from a distance, Kyla was just watching, helpless and clueless about what to do.


    Roger just sighed and then answered her again.


    "You are disrespectful toward your senior, but I don''t mind it. But do you know what I don''t like?" Roger suddenly hung up, then slowly stepped forward to Luna, who was flabbergasted.


    She instinctively moved backward while Roger was looking at her with some kind of curious eyes.


    "W-What are you doing?" Luna stuttered at her words.


    "I am just saying that I don''t like... you glaring at me." Then Luna''s back touched the pillar of the gate, which Roger used as a leaning wall.


    He then slowly made his face near Luna and said, "So, stop glaring at me."

 Chapter 11 - 11

    Abruptly, Kyla stepped forward, then pulled her brother.


    "Brother! What are you doing?" Kyla irritatedly asked which was fueled by the other two.


    "Kyla! Your brother is some kind of shit! How dare he try to assault Luna!"


    "Yes! He must be crazy! Didn''t he know who Luna''s brother was?"


    Kyla suddenly became nervous about how the other two reacted. She didn''t know how to react, and with it being noticed by Roger, he sighed.


    He also observed Luna, who was still frozen, might be traumatized or something, but Roger didn''t care.


    Roger just smirked.


    "Forget about it. I''m not going. Just enjoy it there, Kyla. I felt like I did something wrong." He mumbled to her and then left them at the gate without making any turns.


    Kyla rushed to Luna to check on how she was, but when she looked into her eyes, she became more nervous.


    Luna''s eyes widened, and it had been a few seconds, but she wasn''t still moving.


    "Luna, are you okay?" she asked.


    Luna reacted. She flinched, then straightened her back.


    "Where''s your brother?" she asked.


    Kyla immediately lowered her head and apologized.


    "I''m sorry about that, Luna. I don''t know why my brother suddenly did that."


    Without any way to react, Luna just shook her head and turned her back on Kyla.


    "Forget about it. Don''t ever see me tomorrow." Then she left with the two following her.


    Kyla''s knees seemed to have softened. There was some fear that rushed through her nerves, and just imagining what might happen tomorrow, she could only swallow her saliva.


    "Stupid Brother."


    Meanwhile, Roger was peacefully walking down the street on his way back to their house when he noticed something happening on the same street.


    "Ahhh... I think I should clean the neighborhood since it''s getting more chaotic nowadays, " he mumbled when he saw some kind of scene where an expensively clothed female was walking on her own.


    ''She is kind of stupid, though.''


    There were four hoodlums surrounding her. And as she didn''t try to fight them, the hoodlums were overjoyed to tease her.


    "Hey beauty~"


    Roger rolled his eyes before he dashed to them. He jumped with his kick, prepared to hit their faces. And as he kicked their faces, his eyes fell on the young lady who was stupidly walking on her own in an unsafe neighborhood.


    ''She looks expensive,'' he thought then suddenly erased it by shaking his head off.


    ''The fuck. This isn''t the murim world anymore.''


    He landed, then immediately made a follow-up kick to the other three. When they were immediately down, he took the bag that the hoodlums grabbed. He then returned it to the young lady.


    "Hey, why are you walking on your own here?" he asked.


    The young lady didn''t reply; she just silently and bashfully took her bag.


    Roger noticed that the young lady refused to talk, and so, he just scratched his nape.


    "Okay, so I won''t ask about it. But where are you going? I''ll just take you there."


    "Really?!"


    Roger was surprised by how the young lady''s attitude changed. She then became attentive to him after hearing his suggestion.


    "Ah, yes, I will. Where was it?" he asked.


    "It''s just in Block A... Lot..."


    As if she couldn''t remember it, the young lady prolonged her words.


    "You mustn''t remember it. But I am on my way to the same block, so just follow me, okay?"


    The young lady nodded.


    "By the way, how old are you?" he asked.


    "17."


    "Just a year younger than me." Roger continued walking and finally reached his house.


    He turned to face the young lady and asked again.


    "Where was the lot?"


    "Lot 12..."


    Roger raised his eyebrows. "That''s my house."


    The young lady nodded, reluctantly. "Yes, it looks like it is your house."


    "Why are you going to my house?" he asked.


    "To visit an aunt. I have an appointment with her, and apparently, since her office is not open, I was suggested by my mother to go here on my own. However, I don''t like being followed by bodyguards, so I went on my own."


    Roger just remained silent, astounded by her unstable personality. He sighed, then doorbelled their house.


    "Aren''t you... going to ask me what my appointment is?" the young lady asked.


    "It''s okay. It''s my mom''s job if I think of it. Anyway, we''re here, so when you enter the house, just remove your shoes. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "It''s Febbie."


    "Okay, Febbie. I''ll be leaving you now."


    The door opened and his mother greeted him. Also, his mother noticed Febbie standing.


    "You must be Febbie. I was called by your mom. She was worried about you because you left on your own."


    Febbie just embarrassedly smiled, admitting the fact that she had escaped her bodyguards.


    "Yes... I just wanted to feel comfortable, and they were not helping me a bit." Febbie reasoned.


    "I see... get in now. Also, honey, someone was looking for you earlier. They all look like dangerous people, so I warn you don''t do anything dangerous."


    Roger just nodded and then smiled.


    "Of course, mom."


    Despite his smile, he was gritting his teeth on the inside. His fist clenched as he climbed upstairs.


    ''Someone dangerous? Perhaps those gangsters from yesterday. But who were they? I don''t know them."


    Roger thought about it for a while. As he browsed and recollected the events of yesterday, he finally realized that those gangsters might be connected with Taylor since it happened after he beat him.


    "That punk. He dared to involve big people in this mess? He is some kind of dangerous kid. I must clean the roots first if that is it."


    Then, Roger sat on his bed while thinking of a proper way to make things easy for him. Since his mother said that someone was looking for him, he couldn''t think straight because of his worries.


    And so, starting by making the neighborhood safe.


    His sister will also be in danger if those hoodlums continue to cause trouble.


    "Okay..." he mumbled, then a smile came after.


    Roger opened his closet and picked a normal T-shirt to use as a cover for his face. He then wrote a note on his door that he''d be napping and would not be going to eat with them.


    "I''ll really have to clean the roots," he mumbled once more as his head shook in dismay.


    He opened the window, then jumped to a neighbor''s roof and leaped through different roofs, scouting the whole area of the neighborhood.


    Meanwhile, Luna was blushing as she remembered Roger''s face being near her face.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    Roger had been searching the place for over 30 minutes. However, he still hasn''t found any hoodlums, which he thought he''d easily find.


    He sighed, disappointed by his scouting. Although he didn''t expect much from this walk, perhaps hoodlums do take a rest at night too.


    "Were they all asleep?" he mumbled.


    But not giving up, Roger conducted another search. He walked through different alleys in the neighborhood. But despite his efforts, he still hasn''t seen one.


    "This is too discouraging."


    But just as luck was playing with him, he saw a uniquely strange scene. There were people who were drunk, walking sideways from drunkness.


    There were three people walking sideways, and just as he thought of it, he realized that there might be a nearby pub. And he knows what''s in a nearby pub... liquor.


    "Although I am still 18, I think I am eligible to drink, " he then said to himself.


    But that thought was abruptly cut short when he saw the three people collapse on their own. They crashed into a trash bin, but they were still laughing.


    ''It must be good to have good friends,'' he thought.


    And just as time flowed by, he shook his head and tried to disregard the three. But not expecting it, the three people encountered some trouble on their way.


    They bumped into a group of five men, and just as they were drunk, they unconsciously looked at them with an aweful gaze.


    Of course, the five were respectfully just passing by, but looking at how the three drunk people glared at the five, the five couldn''t help but react to it.


    "The fuck?" one of them cursed.


    Roger shook his head, then tried to watch the scene for a longer time. He just watched how the drunk guys would handle the situation.


    One of the drunk guys said, "I''m sorry bro," but his friend was some kind of hot-headed person. He then continued glaring at them, even trying to provoke them.


    ''Just a normal effect of drunkenness...'' Roger thought, then silently enjoyed watching them. Even though his purpose for having a walk was to find hoodlums, he thought that hoodlums might also be on standby in pubs.


    Well, not all the time, but what he thinks of hoodlums are those gangster-wannabe people. And as they were technically gangsters, they didn''t belong to any official gang.


    It was messy in reality. There was some kind of fight with his ideas, and Roger was just letting those ideas pass by. He just kept watching the two different groups provoking each other.


    "Hey bro, stop with it. Just forget them, they''re just drunk." One of the five said that while there were two people who were provoked by one drunk man.


    The two guys who were provoked sighed and then shook their heads. They just glanced at the three drunk men, then continued their way, ignoring the three men.


    Roger then realized something. The neighborhood wasn''t that chaotic. There were a few who chose to cling to their egos and pride.


    And as Roger finally finished watching the scene, he approached the three drunk men and tried to assist them.


    "Hey sir, are you okay? Wanna grab some drinks to sober down?" Roger asked.


    Even though it is uncommon for him to mess with others'' businesses, he couldn''t think of ignoring the fact that these people were from his neighborhood. If he can have a good relationship with those who are near his house, maybe in the future they can help him with some cases.


    One of the drunk men faced Roger with his eyes shrinking, trying to look at Roger better.


    "No need, kid. Our house is just around the next corner. Thank you for the offer."


    Roger smiled at them and then bowed slightly.


    "Is that so? Then please take care." Then he saw them walk their way to their path.


    Roger felt that there was nothing else to do. He also felt hungry since he hadn''t eaten his dinner. However, this wasn''t a useless walk, despite being disappointed. Roger learned an important lesson about surviving in society: always make a good connection.


    Even with that small scene earlier, he remembered it and was undeniably oblivious to it after he had his third life.


    "Connections are good. But why would I care about it right now? I think I should focus on cleaning the neighborhood." He mumbled, then went back home.


    ***


    The next morning, Roger was still walking on his way to school when he noticed some hoodlums. It was a good opportunity, but not at the right time since he didn''t want to be late.


    He was also making a good image for the school because of some sort of warning to himself: make less enemies in this life.


    That was it. He wanted to really have a good life this time. But even though there were still enemies he had from his first life, he wanted to clean them and straighten them.


    ''Let''s start with making them my subordinates. '' Then a grin followed, formed on his lips.


    He looked at the hoodlums in white undershirts, as usual, then noticed that they were the same people from yesterday. Even if there were bruises on their bodies, they were kind of hidden by their tattoos.


    He smiled and slowly approached them.


    "Hey mister!" he greeted them with a cunning smile. "You still doing it? You''re still doing extortion on people? It''s not good, you know."


    They all widened their eyes when they saw Roger. They gritted their teeth and tried to ignore him. Of course, Roger noticed it, so he just went to their faces, intimidatingly glaring at them.


    "Get a job! Don''t be trash in society, can you?" Roger tried to provoke them, but he didn''t know that these hoodlums were scared of him.


    But not being arrogant or oblivious to the difference in their prowess, the hoodlums couldn''t do much since this is the only way of life they know.


    They don''t have a family, just themselves and they even live in an abandoned house. Basically, they were at the bottom of the hoodlums.


    "Why are you here in the same location? Did you forget about me?"


    They jolted, then looked at Roger with worried eyes.


    "Of course not. We were just doing what we could. We promise not to touch you, so can you please leave us?"


    Roger grinned.


    "Of course not, not until you stop doing this."

 Chapter 13 - 13

    "Kid. You are still immature. Do you think we are doing this because we like to? We have no choice, " they all reasoned, making Roger just clean his ears from listening to some nonsensical things.


    "No choice my ass. You all have intimidating faces. Why don''t you find a job that can use your faces? Clowns, maybe? Or perhaps a bodyguard?"


    All of them shook their heads.


    "It''s our business. Don''t put your nose in other people''s business, kid."


    Roger just sighed in disappointment. But after he thought of an idea, he suddenly faced them with a smile.


    "How about I give you a job? In that case, you won''t be able to extort weak people."


    Although Roger doesn''t care about other people''s wellness, he purely wants a safe environment for his family. And so, he is willing to make some subordinates if needed.


    Well, it might not be ''if needed'', he needs to make them his subordinate to make it easier. And since he knows more about fighting, he could make a connection with it and make these people his representatives and errand boys.


    The seven hoodlums just look at Roger with a doubtful gaze. Even though there was hope in their eyes, they still couldn''t put their trust in Roger.


    "Let''s start with introducing myself. I am Roger, your future boss."


    They were silent while Roger offered his hand to them, but they just stared at it.


    "What do you mean, ''boss''? We don''t need a high schooler like you. We can do things on our own."


    "Well, if you continue extorting, I will beat you until you stop doing it." Roger said with a smile.


    They all just gulped. Roger''s words were not intimidating, but his smile made them nervous. He is somewhat of a sly man trying to scam them.


    "Okay... If you say so... We will call you boss, but we won''t follow you. We will just stop doing it."


    ''Well, we can continue it if he''s not here.''


    But since Roger knew they would still continue doing it, he just shook his head.


    "It''s impossible. You''ll still continue doing it. So... let''s start with your first task." Roger said.


    They all look pale, but what can they do? This kid in front of them is just too strong that they couldn''t comprehend why he was stronger than adults.


    "Okay..."


    "Why do you all look so weak? Come on! This will be good. Extortion is still possible, but not on the people I wanted to keep safe. This neighborhood is not good for you. So... as your task. I want you to extort those people like you who were from other groups. If you get their attention, I will subordinate them." Roger said this with genuine interest in his eyes and the most cunning smile he''d ever had.


    Well, technically, the most cunning smile he had in this third life.


    Hearing Roger''s words, they could only sweat from being nervous. Why would they even listen to him? But even they think of it, they still thinks that they should listen.


    Confusing, Roger''s charisma and presence are enough to subdue others. Even those whom he doesn''t know, he can make them submit if they did not pledge to someone. And these hoodlums here are a good example of leaderless people.


    Roger thinks of conquering them. Not for his own amusement, but for the sake of order and a peaceful life.


    A peaceful life.. he thinks that is not impossible if he creates it.


    Well, it was stupid but Roger is somewhat determined to achieve it.


    "Well. I want you to find some, and in a week I''ll come back. I want you to protect those in the neighborhood that need protection, and help those who are in need."


    They just nodded unwillingly. But even though it looks like that, they wanted to see what would happen if they decided to follow him.


    ''That kid is strange.'' they all thought.


    Meanwhile, Roger continued his pace to school. After talking with the hoodlums, he put in mind what might happen in school.


    There were still bullies that he needed to conquer. And they were still underestimating him, for sure.


    He shook his head then as he arrived in their room, silence filled the room.


    ''They still couldn''t get over what happened yesterday.''


    Roger just didn''t mind it. Instead, he just listened to the discussion and waited for the lesson to finish. And just like that, another morning session passed on his third day, but some kind of unexpected event happened.


    A guy from the other section visited their room. He was notorious for being good at fighting, but not a bully like the others. However, it was some kind of surprise as the way that guy entered the room was kind of violent.


    He slammed the sliding door and also violently stamped his feet as he walked.


    "Where''s Roger?" he asked.


    All of the students in the room were silent, dumbfounded, staring at the guy who entered the room.


    It was Luna Selvester''s older brother, Yuno Selvester, who happened to be in the other section and in the same grade as Roger.


    Roger faced him with an uninterested and kind of bored face.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Roger asked, catching Yuno''s attention.


    "You! What have you done to my sister?!"


    And as he exclaimed it, everyone was speechless and just looked at Roger with dismay.


    "Did he hit a girl? How immoral. He really changed just after he had some ability to fight."


    And there, it continued. Roger''s classmates continued gossiping about him, but it didn''t bother him one bit. And just as Yuno was getting irritated, Roger stood up and just stared at him in the eyes.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know your sister, and who''s she anyway?"


    "You..."


    "Hey, care to explain? You came to my room and looked for me. What did I do to your sister?" Roger asked.


    "You Skinny! Did you poison or potion my sister?"


    "Poisoned? Potioned?" Hearing it, Roger was just speechless. Why did Yuno think of it? He didn''t poison anyone. And even he wouldn''t dare use poison in the first place.


    "Yes! My sister is so into you! What have you done, Skinny?!" Yuno hysterically asked, even rushing to Roger''s table.


    While, on the other hand, Roger was stunned.

 Chapter 14 - 14

    "What are you talking about? I did not poison anyone. Also, was it my fault that your sister is into me?" Roger bluntly said, dumbfounding everyone with their jaws almost dropped.


    Yuno couldn''t help but hysterically react to how Roger said it. He was some kind of uninterested in it, and also unbothered of him. And as Yuno looked at Roger with some kind of surprised eyes, his hand trembles.


    "You are known as a skinny. And just after a stupid rumor spread, my sister fell in love with you?!"


    That revelation made everyone surprised. Their eyes widened, and just looking at Roger with some kind of skeptical look, they still couldn''t believe it.


    However, they were more surprised by how Roger responded to it.


    "So? It''s not my fault anymore? Why don''t you talk it to your sister instead on me." Roger said then sit back on his chair.


    Yuno just trembled in containing himself. And as he already couldn''t stomach Roger, he pointed his fingers at him.


    "I challenge you. Even though I don''t challenge first, I want to have a fight with you."


    Roger sighed and didn''t bother to face Yuno. Deep inside, he knew that Yuno was strong, and confident of himself, however, that didn''t make Roger bothered.


    ''What an idiot.'' Roger merely thought.


    At that point, as Yuno was still waiting for his answer, along with the rest of the students, Roger stood up with his head shaking in dismay.


    "Go. I''ll allow you to punch me three times. And if I don''t fall, I''ll strike you once. But, if I fall, you can do whatever you want with me." Roger uninterestedly said.


    "Hah?! Why would I listen to you? Are you mocking me? Don''t underestimate me! You are just a skinny." Yuno confidently exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes. There you are again with that term skinny. I am not skinny, and most of all, I really don''t like annoying pests."


    Then, he glared at Yuno.


    Yuno just became silent, and his face turned serious. He felt some aura from Roger that really reeks with annoyance. And as Yuno couldn''t handle himself anymore, he accepted the challenge.


    "You''ll lose your face and at the end, my sister will forget you," Yuno said, challenging Roger''s dignity.


    However, inside Roger''s mind, he was confused.


    ''Who the fuck is his sister?''


    "Okay, I understand. Let''s just deal with this immediately." Roger mumbled, then gazed at Yuno.


    Yuno just didn''t reply and quickly clenched his fist into a ball and punched Roger. It made a crisp sound of a thud, and as Roger received that impact, everyone in the room seemed to feel the pain.


    One after another, it immediately reached the third punch, but even with how strong the punches were, Roger was still standing like a statue.


    Roger sighed then wiped his cheeks. He tilted his head simultaneously while Yuno was in great surprise. And just like that, Roger glared at him.


    "That''s a good punch. It''s my turn now, shall we?" Roger uttered, looking at Yuno with some kind of crazy eyes.


    Roger clenched his fist, then, in an instant, he launched a punch at Yuno ¡ª a strong one. However, he did mind the strength. He couldn''t be careless enough to kill a person with his absurd stats.


    And as the punch hit Yuno, he flew straight, a few tables away from Roger. The tables fell, crumbling sounds resounded, and the students were astounded. They all had their eyes gawking, and stared at Roger with disbelief in their eyes.


    Roger just did something great. He just made a famous person in fighting fly away from him with just a mere punch. It wasn''t even considered a serious one. He just straighten his fist, then hit Yuno.


    While Yuno suffered from the pain in his cheeks, he unconsciously shook his head from being in pain. He almost forgot that he was punched. He just thought that he was lying down on the wall with a view of messy tables.


    In the meantime, Yuno was lightheaded, and as Roger looked at him with a stolid face, he instinctively approached Yuno and offered him a hand.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Roger asked him while the students around him were still speechless. It was even as if Roger''s footsteps were the only sounds heard in a silent room.


    Yuno noticed Roger''s hand. He just looked at him with a clueless face as if a kid was being given candy by a stranger.


    Yuno finally realized, then he sighed and accepted Roger''s hand.


    "I will give my sister to you," he said in a devastated tone.


    Yuno''s face became gloomy. He looks like he just lost his favorite friend.


    Roger noticed Yuno''s gloomy look, and the second time looking at him, there was even a pouty lip on his face.


    Roger immediately let go of his hand and smiled bitterly.


    "Nah. Stand up on your own," he said, then turned his back on him.


    Yuno was just silent, and as he regained his stable mind, he immediately stood up and reluctantly looked at the students.


    "Y-You all, get lost!" he exclaimed, which made the students flinch, immediately following his orders.


    Roger just gave him a disdaining glance then sat back on his chair. He then put his feet on the table and started talking.


    "What''s your problem. Didn''t we have an agreement? It was a deal. Don''t tell me you''re taking it back?"


    Yuno shook his head.


    "No. I was okay with it, but can I ask you a question? How come you are strong? I thought you were skinny?" Yuno asked.


    Roger just sighed as it was really annoying to him. He always receives this question as if a change wasn''t an option to him or even not a chance of his improvement.


    He glared at Yuno from the corners of his eyes and said, "Talk all you want. I don''t care what you think about me, so think of an answer by yourself."


    It was both annoying and frustrating at the same time. This question is always a hurdle for people''s minds around him. Was he really a famous skinny in the past? Well, he can''t remember or even bring himself to ask her sister.


    "Okay. But can you answer my question? It''s a serious one.. Did you awaken?" Yuno asked, anticipating Roger''s answer.

 Chapter 15 - 15

    Roger stared intently into Yuno''s eyes.


    Silence enveloped the whole room with only them present. Yuno was still looking at Roger, while Roger was keeping his gaze on Yuno.


    Then, Roger smiled which came after with his thoughts fixed on what to say. As Yuno''s notion was on point, Roger didn''t deny his words; he nodded.


    "So, what if I am? Does that change anything? I am just studying peacefully now." Roger said, with a slight disgust in his tone.


    Well, in fact, Roger just couldn''t stomach how toxic people in this world were. Even though he was used to it, the difference was that Kluma was already toxic with no specific authorities to follow. However, in this world, Roger knows that people must work together to fight their common enemies.


    It was the only part that Roger couldn''t understand, or rather, couldn''t overlook. If this peaceful world becomes chaotic, he will have no choice but to just work things out on his own.


    Apparently, Roger was respecting the peaceful atmosphere this world has. That''s why, even though it was just an illusion, he tends to hold onto it since he longs for it as well.


    Yuno sighed after Roger answered his question. His aura also changed, as if his childish and impulsive personality disappeared. In reality, that''s how Roger thought of Yuno at first glance.


    "No. It''s just that I think it''s better for you to get the assessment. Perhaps in that way, if you ever wanted to become a civil servant, you could easily become." Yuno said.


    "Civil servant? Why would I become one of them? It''s not like I am a patriotic person." Roger retorted.


    "Well, everyone thinks of being one since you can''t become a licensed Awaken if you don''t become one. Hence, you can''t be a hunter if you are not a civil servant."


    "But becoming a hunter is a choice, and it wasn''t on my list of choices."


    "Despite being that strong? Why did you even bother attending this school if you didn''t want to become a hunter?"


    Roger just scoffed at how Yuno seemed to be disrespected by how he replied. In fact, Yuno was annoyed at how Roger deemed being a civil servant to be nothing.


    "I only wanted to survive. But don''t worry, it''s not like my mind won''t change. Let''s just say that I''ll take the assessment so that you''ll leave me alone." Roger said, then sighed.


    Yuno didn''t immediately reply and just stared at Roger after that. It was as if Yuno was trying to observe Roger''s personality, but the way things were, he felt that Roger was just uninterested in things.


    ''I haven''t heard of him having this kind of attitude. I heard that he tends to be scared by little intimidation and immediately fall down. Why...? Was it just about the rumors? Were they wrong? But I don''t think that kind of degraded perception by all of the students becomes a lie. Was Roger just hiding his true self and, after having memory loss, he forgot about the play he was making?''


    There were plenty of thoughts causing havoc on Yuno''s composure. Even with how impulsive he was earlier because of his sister, whom he adores, he could still control himself if it was outside that topic.


    Hence, Yuno was quiet and observant in reality. And as Roger was giving him a hard time to assess made him feel that he finally found someone that could match him.


    Yuno smiled, then turned his back to Roger.


    "That''s good to hear. I will be waiting until you graduate. Let''s be friends after that." Yuno said.


    Roger peeked once more as Yuno left their room. When he heard the word ''friends'', he smiled since he can smell something behind Yuno. It was power.


    Remembering how he shouted earlier and was eventually obeyed by the students, Roger knew that Yuno had the power to control people by fear. And what makes him like that only means one thing: he could be a candidate for a possible connection.


    In light of Yuno''s being sincere, in Roger''s eyes, he doesn''t sound bad to be eyed for. And since Roger wanted to have a peaceful environment around him and his family, Yuno couldn''t escape his eye.


    "Well, we can be friends starting this day. Call me if you need help with the fighting. I heard that your sister was my sister''s friend, so get one from her since I don''t like giving my number directly to a boy." Roger said after he realized that Yuno looked like Luna.


    It was only bullshit and a way to sound cool, but no one cares at this point. Roger only wanted to have a good future.


    Yuno didn''t reply and totally left the room. Now, Roger was the only one left, and minutes later, his classmates returned.


    ''Wow... I totally became the outcast again. Was I really that bullied in the past? I thought I just had a normal life.'' Roger pondered as some memories came back to him.


    The students just tried not to look at Roger and went straight to their chairs, while the five-membered group of Taylor didn''t budge or think any more about what to do with Roger. He was out of the league for them, but they still couldn''t forget the humiliation they got from him.


    ''I will have my time, Skinny.'' Taylor thought.


    Time flies fast. The sun reached the west and was turning orange as class ended at the students'' side. They all fixed their tables and, in unison, went out of the school to go home.


    Meanwhile, Roger was standing in a hallway, being barricaded by a few people. However, what was ironic about this was that there weren''t any boys who were barricading him; all of them were girls.


    There were almost ten girls standing before him, forbidding him to go further as they were trying to stop him. And at the center of the girls was a familiar junior girl for her.


    ''I heard her name was Luna. The disrespectful junior who was Kyla''s friend. It is even good that Kyla wasn''t part of this scheme.'' Roger sighed.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Roger asked them with no particular expression.


    But because of how he looks uninterested, they think that Roger was just acting cool in front of Luna, who was the boys'' crush.


    Luna looked at him bashfully and tried to move forward. However, she was too shy around Roger.


    Roger just raised his eyebrow as he felt that something was bit off of her. She was acting shy in front of him? It felt familiar to Roger.


    "I-I heard t-that brother tried to attack you. I-I''m sorry about it. I didn''t m-mean to share it with him." Then she tried to hide her face afterward.


    Roger cringed, his eyes widening.. ''What the heck is this?!'' he then thought.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    "Hey, why are you blocking my way if it''s only for that reason?" Roger asked in a static voice.


    Meanwhile, Luna just lowered her head in shyness and reluctantly answered him.


    "I was t-too guilty of it. P-Please forgive me. I mean, him!"


    Roger cringed more as he saw how Luna was acting too strange. It was not that annoying for him, but this setup was just too bizarre for someone who had prideful eyes like her.


    Technically, it was his impression of Luna. Luna had prideful eyes, and that''s where her rude personality came from.


    "Okay. I accept it. But can you move? I want to go home." Roger said.


    Luna nodded, then moved aside without looking at Roger. Then, Roger just passed through the girls with his head shaking.


    As Roger finally left their surroundings, the girls approached Luna with curious intent.


    "Why did you act like that, Luna?" they all asked, but forgetting something, Luna wasn''t that friendly towards them that they could just ask her anything.


    "Huh? Why do you even care?" Then she left like a prideful lioness, but deep inside, she was still remembering Roger''s face.


    Meanwhile, Roger just got out of school. However, there was a slight scene that was bothering him. It was what Luna was doing earlier.


    ''Did that girl like me? Strange. It must also be puberty.'' Then he disregarded it after the second he thought of it.


    Luna was into Jake. And Jake was a popular athlete in her class. However, to get Jake, she must be a smart student since he likes those who are diligently responsible for their grades. That was the reason why she befriended Kyla.


    But with how things turned out yesterday, Luna''s heart beat with a flower blooming inside. Roger''s face was all over her mind and unexplainably she thinks she fell in love with him.


    Actually, Roger had good looks. His body was not the best compared to the rest, but he had a tall stature and a powerful gaze that could melt any girl''s heart.


    However, even with it, in the past, she disliked Roger. But when she saw him up close, she felt a different aura from Roger.


    ''Why am I acting this way?'' she asked herself as soon as she arrived home.


    She went straight to her room, but while on the way, she was still spacing off which makes Yuno ponder.


    Luna passed through the living room, and as his curiosity was piqued, he asked her.


    "Luna, did you see Roger? You seemed too dazed."


    Luna stopped, then snapped out of her thoughts. When she heard about Yuno, a wave of disgust washed over her. Then, she faced him.


    ''This sis-con brother of mine, here he will act like a freak again.'' That was what Luna was expecting. But just when she saw his brother''s eyes, she felt different.


    Yuno, as if he had become mature. He wasn''t looking at Luna with adoration; instead, he was serious.


    "Why do you ask? Are you going to attack him again?" She retorted in a ridiculed tone.


    "Nah. We''re friends. Why would I attack him?"


    Luna''s eyes widened in surprise. She thought that it was only a lie from her brother and was not taking it. However, she knows her brother. Yuno won''t act this way in front of her. Something was off that made him act this way.


    "Yuno, you look different. Why are you acting like that?" she asked.


    "Why? Something with me?"


    Luna was about to ask why he wasn''t acting like a freak but when she realized something, she stopped in the midway.


    "Nevermind." Then a thought came after that. ''There must be something behind it, but I am not curious enough to ask him. Tsk.''


    Then, she continued heading to her room and left Yuno.


    On the other hand, Yuno was concentrating on something. There was an idea that was staying in his mind that he couldn''t overlook.


    ''That Roger... he really sends some strange vibes at me. Why do I feel that way?''


    ***


    It has been a normal week and days for Roger. There were no students that came in his way, and even though he was avoided by some of the students, he cared less about it.


    However, he had just remembered an important task he needed to complete in a week: he needed to visit the hoodlums.


    Roger gathered them, and the look of obvious unwillingness was printed on their faces. They were as if following him out of their own will, but what could they do? They believed that Roger was an Awaken, and they couldn''t go against an Awaken for obvious reasons.


    "So... what did you do in the past few days? Did you extort those hoodlums from other groups?" Roger asked. "Number one, answer me."


    ''Giving us names with numbers. Just what''s with this kid''s naming sense?'' the leader-like of the group thought.


    Roger just smiled as ''number one'' came to his call. And expecting news from him, his face became sour after hearing it.


    "What did you say? They were from the other neighborhood? Why are they causing trouble in our territory if they were from another neighborhood? Ah... I thought that I only had to manage the hoodlums in my neighborhood, but it turned out there were others. How about those hoodlums that live here?"


    "We already obliterated them."


    "How? Did you beat them?"


    "Yes. Of course, we beat them. We had the numbers and they didn''t have them. We outnumbered them, then took all the money." Number one said.


    However, deep inside, he worried that Roger might be taking the money from them.


    "Keep the money."


    And such thoughts disappeared from his mind as soon as he heard them.


    "Did you mean it?"


    Roger nodded. Then after it, a smile was painted all over their faces, which made Roger just smirk at how simple they were.


    "So, where are they? Were they with you now? I said that I would make them my subordinates as well."


    ''Ah... What an impossible dream you had, kid.'' Number one ridiculed him inwardly.


    "What is it? Why aren''t you answering?" Roger asked.


    Things were getting suspicious at this point, actually. Even if he thinks that the money might be from the same path, extorting from the people, he should remain calm.


    "Well, they escaped to the other neighborhood. They might even ask for some help from them." Number one answered.


    Roger was in deep thought after that. Technically, this isn''t normal since people tend to care about their territories. But since this isn''t the murim world, they should probably be friends with the other hoodlums in the other neighborhood.


    ''This makes me remember those memories of the past.''

 Chapter 17 - 17

    It was still vivid for Roger, but for some reason, he couldn''t remember further prior to it.


    When Roger realized the different environment he was in, in a different world, he knew that there was no way to return to his family. And so, he embraced the fact that in this dangerous world, he must challenge himself.


    However, just when he tried to leave the forest of bamboo he was in, he was fated with danger. After only seeing a glimmer of hope, a colossal wolf appeared before him, destroying it, and knowing he was powerless, he surrendered all hopes of survival.


    But he wasn''t fated to die, as before the monster was about to pounce on him, a person appeared, obliterating the wolf''s head, disconnecting it from its body.


    And as it was removed by slicing using a sword, blood splattered that eventually reached his face.


    Roger shouted in fear as what happened sank into his mind. He hysterically moved backward, seeing a person in front of him. He had strange clothing from his perspective, but when Roger tried to calm down, he soon realized that the person before him was wearing an eastern type of garment.


    He pondered, looking at the person with a clueless expression.


    "T-Thank you." Words came out of his mouth in a stuttered form.


    The person looked intently at Roger, and as he was just a silhouette in Roger''s eyes, Roger couldn''t discern what he looked like.


    The person offered him a hand, and Roger accepted it. When he finally stood up, he was mesmerized by the person in front of him.


    He had long eyelashes, deep eyes, and fair skin. Also, his face was slim and showed his handsomeness. Even though Roger was straight, he still couldn''t get over the handsomeness of the person that helped him.


    "Are you okay?" the person asked.


    Roger nodded and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Why are you here? It''s a dangerous place for a kid."


    Roger widened his eyes in shock and immediately denied it to him.


    "What do you mean, kid? I am 16 years old, you know!" Roger couldn''t help but react aggressively, but then when he realized his mistake, he immediately shut his mouth out.


    The person snickered at how he reacted and shook his head.


    "You are still a kid. You even said that you were 16 years old, right? How come you can''t feel that you are in front of someone older than you?"


    Roger couldn''t answer it as he was confused about what the person meant by it. He observed the person and felt that he seemed to be just the same age as him. However, Roger felt different from the person; it was maturity.


    "Anyway, why are you here? It''s dangerous here, so why are you risking your life? Were you looking for an herb?" the person asked.


    Roger raised his eyebrows. "I don''t know. I suddenly stumbled upon this place after waking up." he reasoned out. "But I am not looking for an herb, and I don''t even know why you asked about it."


    The person nodded after his answer and then floated. When Roger saw it, he was immediately stunned and amazed at the play the person had made. And as that person noticed it, he smirked.


    "Want to come along? I feel like you need some help," he said.


    Roger smiled. "Yes, I do really need help."


    Roger wanted to follow the person but didn''t know how. However, when he was about to be sad about it, his body started floating on its own. He was surprised by it, of course, but he was suspicious of it enough that he eventually looked at the person.


    "Was this your doing?" he asked.


    The person smiled and nodded. "Why do you ask? It''s not your doing, is it?"


    Roger snickered, then his shoulder went down. "I know, don''t mention it again. But may I ask a question? Who are you? Why did you help me?"


    The person smiled once again.


    "You seem to be interested, so I will answer it. I am Junwoo Kim, a murim practitioner. Why did I help you? Well, you look pitiful."


    Roger''s face became blank as he heard the bluntful words from Junwoo. He just smiled, awkward at what had just happened. He shook his head and then looked up at him, as if he was willing to stake his life on him.


    "I would be dead if you hadn''t helped me. So you can do whatever you want."


    Junwoo smiled at how Roger acted in front of him. He then swayed his hands and rested them on Roger''s shoulder.


    "I don''t have a disciple. Are you willing to become one?"


    Roger''s eyes flickered with excitement as well as confusion. Even though he was oblivious of what he was about to enter, he accepted his fate as just earlier, he was about to die. He was hopeless, but his attitude was playing a great role.


    Roger possessed a strong will. However, in front of those who bully him, he acts timid and is always scared of them. Because in that case, he doesn''t need to worry about being beaten too badly. He just let them go and waited for his time.


    Years later, Roger became a true disciple of Junwoo Kim. Eventually, he learned what murim and Qi mediation were. Roger rose to prominence in the murim world as the concept of gathering inner energy to the dantian became his foundation.


    Roger became powerful. Not just internal energy, but also the external energy where he trains his body endlessly. Junwoo was also a strict master. He honed Roger to his own preference of a disciple.


    But there was a question that lingered in Roger''s mind: why him? Why did Junwoo offer him to become his disciple when, even at the age of 16, he was still powerless?


    He didn''t know. Junwoo had a reason for it, apparently. But since Junwoo keeps himself mysterious, he never said it to anyone.


    ''That kid has a mysterious talent within himself. And even though I already took him under me, I still wonder what it was. '' Was what Junwoo always thinks.


    Apparently, Roger has a unique body constitution that makes him adapt to anything. However, he was unaware of it and only Junwoo noticed it.


    Because of Junwoo''s talent in discerning matters, he ended up taking Roger, who became a master of the sect he joined for his final training. And after that, Roger learned the ettiquites of masters and how to fight like a master.


    After 60 years of living, Roger became content. His lover, even though she died, became his only love, so he was willing not to have another partner.. And so, from being transported to another world, Roger''s second life gave prominent improvement to his soul, which was the most important matter in the cosmos.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    Present-day... Roger was standing before everyone. He ordered them to form a group in a vacant lot and gather everyone, even those who weren''t part of the group.


    Of course, he was sure that there would be someone who''d question his stand. That''s why he was prepared to subordinate them by beating their shits.


    Every time they complained about how merciless he was, Roger even scoffed at their notions. Well, in technicality, he wasn''t merciless; it was just their first time stumbling upon someone who could beat them out of their comfort zone.


    "You are not extorters anymore. You are all my subordinates and will keep the neighborhood safe. And so, if you have any problems with finances, just come see me. But of course, it will be just for the food. Work for me, and you will get an easy life after I establish the proper foundation of my organization."


    ''Here we are with gathering people to become my people and work for me. It wasn''t bad though. I just want things to become organized and this world is much simpler than others.


    There were no strong authorities; they were slacking in the smaller parts of the District Wish. Also, I find that even though the world was a bit peaceful for their part, they were easy to manipulate.


    Those who were Awakens are prominent within the government. However, since there were not many talents in this district, the government was less strict. That''s why gangs exist.


    But even though those gangs exist, it seems like they don''t cause much havoc. They stand as local units of the government in some ways, and they have their own form of authority.


    And so, I am interested in making my own people so that my family will be safe. I still dislike those people who visit my house without me being there. If it happens again, I will surely beat them up.''


    Roger already had max stats, but why does he always think of gathering people? Because in reality, even with how powerful he was, he couldn''t protect everyone. He is well aware of it.


    Roger was just being overcautious and preparing things as his experience tells him that even though matters around him seem easy and peaceful, he must not become lenient.


    And with the gathering ending, Roger left them with advice. "Work with your muscles." Was what he said to them, then gave them money to buy some food, just enough for all of them.


    He left them with an intimidating aura as well, since he didn''t like the money to be used only for their pleasures. And if they try to use the money away from the order, he''ll just punish them.


    And thus, that''s how Roger established his power among the hoodlums of the neighborhood. Even if he wanted to train them, he just doesn''t have the resources to do it. He was still preparing things in secret.


    Inside Roger''s closet were herbs that no one recognized. In the whole week span, he didn''t let the time pass by without doing anything productive.


    Every night, he goes to a forest kilometers away from town to pick up some herbs.


    He was fortunate, though. Even though he wasn''t expecting to find some familiar herbs, he knew that spiritual herbs existed in this world, as when he opened his eyes from a coma, he knew that spiritual energy existed in this world. Thus, for that reason, he instinctively called for his status board.


    Spiritual energy was the internal energy that murim practitioners gathered and used to perform powerful attacks with martial arts. Murim people are even called martial artists in Kluma, and with it, thinking that he would create his own people, he was preparing to teach them some of his knowledge.


    The spiritual herbs he gathered and other herbs were useful for a pill we want to concoct. From the slight alchemy he learned, he wants to produce a power pill that could give them Qi.


    Roger took out the herbs in his closet that were preserved in water. And when he was sure that his ingredients were completed, he prepared a cauldron that he bought from an antique shop.


    Of course, it cost a lot, but it was an investment he was willing to pay for.


    "Now, I need to concoct these pills." A bitter smile came after he mumbled it.


    Roger opened his window and, bringing the items, left his room using the window. He then went to an open lot that was away from the neighborhood and started making fire for concocting.


    From his knowledge, based on the teaching his master''s friend gave him, a fire must be at the exact temperature and a proper procedure must be followed.


    First, he heated the water and waited for the exact temperature to put in the other ingredients. And then, he started putting some and removed the impurities with the water still at the prescribed temperature.


    After that, he started putting some of his internal energy into the final procedure of the concocting. And then, he continued doing it with the procedure he could remember.


    He shook the cauldron many times, and after just a few minutes, nearly an hour, he finished making a pill. It was only a bean-sized pill, but the internal energy it contained was excellent for those who were just beginning to practice Qi meditation.


    That was the best way to have a foundation and was the reason why Roger thought of concocting a pill. When he was finally done with one, he continued making them with the remaining ingredients.


    After a few hours, the sky was starting to turn orange, a sign that he must return home at this moment. When he was finally done concocting a good number of pills, he gathered and organized his things.


    He eventually went back home with the cauldron, ingredients, and pills, and used the same window to enter his room. However, when he was just entering, he was almost taken aback when he saw Kyla standing in front of the window.


    Kyla was crinkling her eyebrows and intently glared at Roger. Her eyes even stopped at the cauldron and was confused of it. But what''s confuse her more was Roger entering through the window.


    "What are you doing?" Roger asked.


    "I am here because Luna asked for you to make a video greeting for her. But why are you there, entering the window with some strange pot on your hands."


    "This? Don''t mind this... I was just playing. That''s it." Then he smiled, but no matter how hard he tried to hide the fact, Kyla was suspicious.


    "What are you hiding, Roger?"

 Chapter 19 - 19

    Kyla was looking intently into Roger''s eyes, which were awkwardly dodging every gaze of hers. And as Roger slowly went down the window, he placed the cauldron back in his closet.


    "You don''t need to think about it. I was really just playing." Roger said, trying to ignore the fact that he had been discovered.


    "Instead, let''s talk about something else. Now that you are here, why don''t you help me regain some of my memories?"


    Kyla didn''t reply. Her face seemed gloomy as he mentioned ''memories'' in his notion. And as Kyla felt something that couldn''t be explained by mere words, she shook her head.


    "Just make a video of you greeting Luna for her birthday. It will suffice, and I''ll just forget that I saw you sneaking into your own room."


    Roger snickered after it and pulled out the phone Kyla was holding. He then opened the camera and recorded himself greeting Luna of her birthday and when he was done, he gave back the phone.


    He sighed then looked again at Kyla''s eyes with pitiful and dreamy eyes as if wishing something dear.


    "Can you help me, Kyla? I want to remember some of my past. But you are being too distant with me. I can''t understand it."


    Kyla didn''t reply; she just turned her back at him and tried to get out of the room. However, Roger blocked the door and confronted her.


    "Did something happen in the past that I can''t remember? Why does it seem like you are trying to dodge my questions? Why?"


    Kyla was just silent, she then put down her hands and glared at Roger.


    "It''s better that you don''t remember it. Even with you remembering it, you are still useless." Then she made her way aggressively out of the room, leaving Roger dumbfounded.


    When Kyla was finally out of the room, Roger sighed in frustration.


    "Why does she act like that? There must be something wrong that I couldn''t remember..."


    After a while, Roger finished eating with his family and then went back to his room and did some homework he had. When he was done, he came back into the concentration of writing something on a piece of paper.


    Roger was writing about what to teach the hoodlums. Even just a small amount of knowledge in Qi meditation is enough for them to know. In this way, they can use the power pill properly.


    "From the most important topic, how can they know that they are feeling the Qi?" Roger mumbled as he wrote down all of the basic information about Qi mediation.


    Qi mediation is a dangerous act, of course. Those who were just starting out had to tell their master when they first felt the Qi, pushing it to their dantians to let them know what it felt like.


    When they finally discover what Qi feels like, entering concentration in meditation necessitates a suitable seat. First of all, there must not be too much distraction. If they were well concentrated on mediating Qi, they might have caused the Qi they were gathering to run amok in their dantian.


    Qi mediation is gathering and stabilizing the Qi and so it becomes their inner energy that can help them in any matter.


    Then, after some basic information about Qi mediation, Roger wrote down other information such as using the power pill.


    A power pill like what Roger produced is a resource to easily take inner or internal energy for cultivation, which is just the other term for gathering Qi to dantians.


    A power pill can give them years'' worth of Qi that can help them with their Qi meditation. When their inner energy finally has the worth of cultivation, they can use this inner energy to strengthen their body or form a powerful attack from Qi, such as swords made of Qi.


    Then, when Roger was finally over with listing all the important matters, he folded the paper and hid it in his drawer.


    He sighed. "This feels unreal. Why does cultivation work in this world? Even with the little amount of energy, it could be fixed using array formations, even with the slight knowledge I had."


    The next day, Roger was walking his way to the school when he was suddenly blocked by the hoodlums for whom he was catering. However, there was something different about them; they all looked worried.


    "Number one, what''s wrong? Why do all of you look gloomy?" Roger asked.


    At first, Number one was hesitant of saying it, but when Roger glared at him with some intention, he immediately said his worries.


    "The neighborhood next to ours is connected with some gangsters. We were afraid that we might die from them if we fight."


    "Why? Did they threaten you? I can wipe them out in one night, just you know."


    "What? Don''t be too hasty, boss. We know that you are strong, but we are talking about gangs. They might start a riot in our city. If that happens, we can''t protect all the people." Number one remarked in a worried tone.


    His face was even sweating in an obvious manner. As nervous as he was, he just couldn''t help but pant in between his words.


    However, Roger simply smiled. "So you are now absorbing your position? You are even calling me boss right now."


    Number one suddenly became static and frozen. His facial expression changed that he was trying to hide something as if he just slip his tongue.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I was determined to make you my people. You don''t have a place to stay, right? I will provide you with one." Roger confidently declared.


    "Boss, you are being overconfident. These people are still gangsters while we are just wannabes. How can we face them?"


    "Didn''t I say that I could beat them? Don''t worry, I will take care of them. And also, I wasn''t actually thinking that they were a threat to me. I just wanted you to prepare since we were going to straighten the ways of the uncivil people here."


    After it, a smile came after his words that eventually makes his people more worried. Roger seems to be unrealistic. He is still a highschooler, and even he was an Awaken, he can''t stand a chance against a gang.


    That was all of their worries that tend to linger in their minds and make their hearts beat fast. But, Roger knows it, thus making him laugh at them.


    "Are you afraid because you are all weak? Don''t worry, I will teach you how to fight," he declared. But they didn''t believe him. Instead, they just showed their doubtful eyes to Roger.


    "Hey! Why are you so suspicious of me? I said that I will manage you guys.. What you just need to do is to protect everyone and live straight ways."

 Chapter 20 - 20

    Roger was searching for something on the internet. With his phone that shows holographic images, he taps on it and searches for important things about the gangsters near his neighborhood.


    However, when he remembered Taylor, a grin curled up on his lips. He turned off his phone and went straight to Taylor''s table, where he was just silently sitting down with his friends.


    Taylor and his friend looked at him and suddenly became worried about what was going to happen. It seems like fear was injected into their systems, and Roger doesn''t care about it since it was even better for him.


    Roger then put his hands on the table, grabbing everyone''s attention as he was staying in front of Taylor''s table.


    And thus, the whispering started that was like mosquito noise at night.


    "Hey, do you think they''re going to fight again? But why is Roger provoking them?"


    "Shhh... Let''s just watch what''s going to happen."


    Roger looked intently into Taylor''s eyes, and that made him swallow a mouthful of saliva in anxiety.


    "Calm down. I am not here for a fight. I just want to ask some things. Just act like a civilized person." Roger said to them when he noticed the worried expressions painted all over their faces.


    Taylor acted as if he was not affected by Roger''s presence. He lifted his chest and then raised a question to him.


    "What is it? I can answer your question. Just don''t involve my friends."


    Taylor''s friend almost teared up at how he was trying to protect them. Meanwhile, Roger just cringed at how pretentious Taylor was. He still remembers that he dragged some of his friends from the other section just to beat him. That was awful.


    "You are connected with some gangsters, right?" Roger asked, which made him still in his seat, and gave him hard breathing.


    He didn''t reply, which made Roger bothered by it.


    "Sighs... Don''t be like that. I just want to ask. And also, don''t try to hide it; it''s obvious."


    "W-What are you talking about?" Taylor flatly denied it.


    "Huh? You are still denying it, although you are stuttering. Just tell me if you don''t want this." Then Roger lifted his fist and that made him gulp.


    "Okay. I will answer it. But what are you going to do with it? Do you want revenge? I warn you, even if you beat us, you can''t challenge them."


    Roger just laughed at Taylor''s words, which were truly underestimating him. Not being arrogant, Roger was still confident since gangsters like them were just terrifying in front of normal people. But for Roger, who had seen plenty of showboating people like them who pick their targets, he still could not stomach it.


    He just sighed after laughing, then landed an intimidating glare at Taylor''s group.


    "Don''t pry anymore after this. Just answer my question, " he said.


    Taylor nodded aggressively, then started giving Roger the information he needed. When he was done, Roger smiled at him and patted his shoulder.


    "Thanks for the information. If you ever want to become my dog, I will treat you better." Then he left, leaving Taylor feeling his nerves showing on his forehead from anger.


    ''You will have your time, Roger.''


    ***


    The sun finally rested, and with it, Roger was ready to commence his plan. However, what was his plan? Well, he just wanted to visit some of the gangsters Taylor told him about.


    Nothing more.


    "Of course, they will be waiting for me." Roger mumbled as he got to the location where Taylor told him to. He hinted that Taylor would surely notify the gang, but of course, they didn''t want to underestimate him again since he was stronger than them in some ways.


    Even humiliating, they just thought he might be an Awakened with strength affinity or just a trainee from the other gang.


    "Then, what should I do with them? Should I treat them better? I only wanted to absorb their power." Roger jokingly said to himself, then sighed.


    "Hey, who are you and why are you here?" A bulky man asked Roger as soon as he was discovered in his ''walk''.


    In reality, Roger didn''t even try to sneak in. As he was just complacent, he already knew that these people were already prepared for him. Taylor was just another cunning person he knew. Thus, he knew that he would surely do anything in his power to get revenge on him.


    Roger''s lips curled up as he slowly hastened his pace. He ran at a slow pace that made the bulky man alarmed.


    "Intruder!" the man shouted, and that made Roger smile in delight.


    "You already prepared for my arrival. Don''t act like you don''t know that I''ll be here."


    Roger jumped with his right knee, prepared to land on the face of the man. Meanwhile, the man defended himself by covering his face with both hands in front of his face, but didn''t expect to know that Roger''s body was curving.


    While in midair, Roger put his strength in his hips and forcedly shifted his body to the right, lifting his left foot and kicking the right temple of the man.


    Roger''s foot hit the head, eventually making him go sideways, then fall down unconscious.


    "That''s one." Roger mumbled, then continued pursuing the entrance of their building.


    The building where the gangsters stay was once an apartment building for lease. There were vacant shops and some rooms that hadn''t been used for commercial purposes but only as their base.


    Knowing this, Roger already took things into account. For starters, he must be prepared of guns. In a building like this that can be easily flocked by gangsters, there should surely be a place to hide their unregistered heavy guns, which are illegal in their district if not registered.


    However, he doesn''t need to worry about being hit by bullets. What he worries about is friendly fire since he didn''t come here to result in the deaths of the gangsters but to totally absorb them.


    One after another, gangsters appeared before him, stopping him from entering the building. But Roger was too insistent on his purpose; he just hit them while dodging their attacks.


    From one to five, Roger had already cleared his path. However, he was caught off guard when, before he knew it, more gangsters emerged from the building wielding bats, batons, and other blunt objects.


    "Hey, kid. Are you from a rival gang? Perhaps the Red Bulls or Jungle Heat? Maybe the Blazing Bears? Where are you from and who sent you?" A man asked. He had a scar across his forehead and lips. And his hair was a bit of a military cut.


    ''This kid doesn''t look too easy. He seems to be a trainee or a hidden chick in a gang. And looking at how he fought, he had good senses and a strong body.


    But what he was wrong about is that he underestimated us and went on his own, even asking that motherfucking trainee Taylor about our location.'' The gangster thought.


    Meanwhile, Roger didn''t pay any heed to the gangster''s question; instead, he was counting their numbers.


    "Oh... Over fifty people are here, huh. If I may compliment you, you have a strong family. "


    Seeing that Roger didn''t pay any attention to him, the gangster''s nerves showed on his forehead, irritatedly gesturing with his hands as well to attack Roger.


    "You''ve given this to yourself, kid. We were thinking of poaching you, but it seems like you are just a thickheaded kid. You''ll get your lesson.. Beat him."

 Chapter 21 - 21

    Roger shook his head just as a flock of gangsters rushed their way to him, immediately surrounding him. And so, without wasting any time, Roger initiated his attack.


    A few bats tried to hit him, launched by the gangsters around him. He promptly avoided them and kicked their hands instead, making them lose their weapons.


    As it was impossible to beat him up together, there were at least two or three people that went to fight him. But, as he was disarming them, he simply kicks their chests, sending them backward and potentially sweeping others in the back.


    As he beat five, another flock rushed their weapons towards him. Roger just avoided them easily and hit them hard with his fists and feet. And as he made a great result, the gangsters couldn''t help but feel nervous looking at him.


    "Was this the best you could do? You guys get unconscious with only one hit." Roger mocked them.


    They just gritted their teeth and continued to crowd around him, but even hitting him is impossible.


    This scene made the gangster with scars very annoyed.


    ''What''s with these idiots? Why can''t they take care one person?''


    He pulled out his Glock-19 and aimed it at Roger, making him lose his cool. He grinned as he saw a clean hit, and as he pulled the trigger, a spark flashed with smoke coming after it. Roger heard gunshot and as his reflxes and senses were no joke, he dodged the bullet, making it hit a concrete behind him.


    He glared at the gangster who had the gun and smirked.


    "Hey, hey. Are you really downgrading yourselves? You even took out a gun, " he mocked once more.


    On the other hand, the gangster was stunned, twitching his eyebrow in shock. He couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. His thoughts became wild and he was overwrought with the happenings.


    Others also met the same end. They were all surprised and couldn''t move from their stand as they looked at Roger with disbelief.


    ''H-He dodge a bullet? Was this monster an Awaken?'' They thought.


    However, even if you were an Awaken, there''s a small chance of possibly dodging a bullet, and what Roger just did was so extraordinary that they couldn''t ignore it. Taking the scene into account, they slowly lost their morale.


    "Hey. Why are you so boring? Just give me a fight, will you?"


    "Waaaahh!!!"


    Roger''s eyes stopped at one gangster who was rushing towards him with a sharp weapon that looked like a sword. And as he was hysterically running towards him, Roger smirked.


    ''You lost your cool.'' Roger thought then bent his knee before the ganster reach him. And when he save a distance between them, he launched a fast side kick, breaking some ribs on the chest of the ganster.


    He squirmed in pain and eventually lose his consciousness. And Roger''s eyes laid on him, he shifted it onto others with still a smirk on his lips.


    "Waahhh!" They soon attacked him, but this time, they were holding a Glock-19. They shot at him so endlessly that they couldn''t even understand why they were using guns for just one person.


    ''Was he an A-rank? Or S-rank in District Wish? It''s impposible. This must not happen! Why can he still dodge our bullets?!''


    From one after another, Roger dodged every bullet that came after him. He jumped, did cartwheels, and even made weird stances just to avoid the bullets. This scene made them irritated while still feeling fear.


    Roger was as if just playing with them, knowing that he can dodge every bullet, he doesn''t attack them.


    ''This is useless.'' the gangster with scars thought.


    "Stop!" he ordered to others that was immediately obeyed.


    He then chased his breath as he was breathless from holding his breath from the gunpowder that he smells. And as he stabilized his breath, he raised a question to Roger.


    "What do you want? Why are you here? Who sent you?"


    Roger smiled and raised his hands. "No one. I just wanted to meet with your boss, that''s all. If you think that I can''t do it, make me."


    They didn''t react aggressively. They seemed to be well aware of what was going to happen if they even tried to react to it. And as Roger was calming down and even making others calm down as well, the gangster with the scars intorduced himself.


    "I am Scar. Left-hand of the boss. He is not here so we can convey your words to him." Scar said.


    Roger snickered softly. "I thought that your name would be different. And from the looks of it, you guys seem to be civilized people. Why does it feel like we can understand each other."


    "Please forgive us for the disrespectful greeting. But can we ask, from which family do you belong?"


    "Family" was the term to use if asking for an affiliation from a gangster from a different gang. It is also a term of showing respect, since asking a personal question is a matter that needs respect.


    "No one sent me. I am a boss myself, and I am telling you, don''t try to attack my neighborhood with your hoodlums. Or else, I will take your gang and absorb it."


    Scar raised his eyebrow, and then, realizing where the talk was going to, he ordered the gangsters to get inside the building.


    Scar intended to have a talk with Roger. Even though he was still nervous, nothing that he did could defeat an Awaken like Roger, who could even dodge a bullet.


    He sighed, then bowed before Roger.


    "Are you a Boss of a Family?" As ridiculous as it sounds, Scar couldn''t bring himself to ask willingly, even though he was doubtful of it.


    "Yes. I am from the Blue Neighborhood. You guys were messing with my territory by sending some hoodlums to extort the citizens there. If you want peace within the city, or peace with my family, just don''t try to mess with my territory."


    ''Did he just start his own family in that small neighborhood?''


    Scar nodded after his soliloquy.


    "I will convey those words to the Boss. But can I ask a question again? Why are you here in District Wish? Isn''t making a career as a hunter more efficient than being the head of a family?" Scar asked.


    "I didn''t intend to become the head of a family or some gang. To protect my family, I am making my own people. That''s all I want since I started liking this illusionous peaceful environment." Roger said, confusing Roger.


    "I-I understand. Please excuse me."


    Without a proper treaty, Roger left the place since his plan went downhill but resulted in a good result. And just as he was contemplating a possible positive outcome for his future, he smiled as his eyes were drawn to an idea that was ringing in his head.


    ''It doesn''t sounds bad. That Scar said that I could create a career out of being a hunter.... Should I try working as a secret hunter? Or make my people hunters?''

 Chapter 22 - 22

    Roger has been thinking about it for days. Since hunters earn money, he shouldn''t think that funds will be a problem for his gang. However, the only matter there is that he doesn''t want to do anything fussy that would annoy his privacy.


    For him, the gang was already too much to handle; thus, making an idea popped up in his mind. Making him think that his people must be the ones who''ll work for it.


    Roger gathered his people once again, and in the same location, the vancant lot, Roger sent his plan to them.


    "You already had food, right? However, it is not enough for the week. So, let''s practice fasting."


    Their faces became gloomy as soon as they heard it. They even wanted to complain, but thinking of how Roger would react, for sure they would get beaten up again if they tried to.


    "Don''t worry. Fasting will be a form of your training. I''ve already planned a thorough training session for you. And that will be the best way to earn money."


    Roger took a slight interest in their monetary concerns. And as he slowly opened up his plan, everyone looked up at him.


    "You probably heard about dungeon diving, right? And entering a rift will require a license. So... let''s train so that you guys can have a proper job."


    Their enthusiasm was raised, but as they thought about it, they realized that it was a funny idea that Roger had. But of course, they didn''t forwardly say it to him.


    "But, Boss, how can we become civil servants if we don''t have any papers to back us up?" Number one asked.


    Roger pointed to Number one because of his question. As amused as he was when Number one noticed it, he smiled.


    "I had a friend that could help us. You don''t need to worry about it. However, what you need to do is to train."


    Without wasting any time, Roger then ordered them to sit in a meditative pose. They immediately followed him, and as they were openly accepting his teachings, he then started applying the knowledge to them.


    At first, they were doubtful of it, but after realizing how Roger was making an effort, at least, what they could do in return was to listen.


    He started with the technique of cultivating Qi. Since Qi mediation is one of the prominent processes of attaining inner energy, Roger slowly put their sense of how to feel Qi.


    With him pushing his own inner energy, he made them familiar with it, and after two days, they finally started feeling the Qi.


    At first, they were slowly progressing. And as they were surprised by it, Roger started explaining things to them.


    Qi is somewhat different from Mana. However, Roger noticed something that has a prominent role in the understanding of mana.


    Qi in this world is some kind of unique form of mana. Since his status board that was only available in Kluma named his Qi a Magic Power, he realized that Qi is a limited form of mana that is equivalent to Magic Power.


    Hence, mana and Qi are forms of magic power.


    After a week, his people started learning more about the Qi and their progress was more stable than before. It was a shocking moment for Roger. Back in Kluma, he learned that sensing Qi takes time. However, his people had already learned it in a week, which is surprisingly amusing to know.


    And as another week was finally becoming their stable progress and actual mastery of the technique, Roger took out the power pill.


    "You all know how to stabilize Qi. So, I will give you this pill and try to cultivate it on your own. It''s worth 10 years of Qi, which means ten years of mediation. So, don''t try to waste it, or you''ll be dead."


    Roger also taught them how to stabilize a foreign Qi. Since power pills are foreign Qi that enter the body immediately without proper absorption from their surroundings, the risk of Qi mediation increases. One thing that Roger is afraid of is Qi deviation, which just means an error in training, an amok of the internal energy that would result in the death of the practitioner.


    However, this one is a different one. They''ll feel that energy might explode inside them, so Roger prepared an operation where he could easily save them from dying.


    But since it is important, he didn''t give them the power pill until they mastered the technique of stabilizing foreign Qi.


    Roger started teaching them by pushing more Qi into their bodies, and as they started familiarizing themselves with a strong Qi for a week, after that, Roger made them take the power pill.


    "Only take one, and cultivate it every day. It won''t kill you if you don''t cultivate it immediately. However, you will feel an unexplainable burst of energy that would want you to die. That''s why I taught you first how to stabilize a burst of foreign Qi." Roger warned them.


    "Thank you, Boss."


    They were amazed by it. The teaching they got for the whole month was superb; it made them forget about anything else. It was as if they were into mediation as it gave them peace of mind. Surprisingly, they are feeling less hungry every day.


    ''Just where did the hell Boss learn this? Was this the reason why he was unreasonably strong or was he just really a talented Awaken that took a role as a teacher before us?'' Number one thought.


    He just shook it off after that and then took the pill and swallowed it. As soon as he swallowed it, he felt a tremendous energy swarming his chest and abdomen. It was burning him, and immediately, he tried stabilizing it.


    He then realized why Roger was worried about it. He actually learned that Qi is not some kind of remedy that can soothe their bodies or even make them forget hunger. It was power, and power had responsibility and hardships.


    Facing the tremendous energy, he stabilized them within a week, and after that, he observed his comrades and noticed that they were also starting to completely absorb the pill.


    Meanwhile, Roger had been guarding them for a few hours since he arrived. He even gave them advice to meditate only at night since disturbance would threaten their cultivation.


    Roger peeked at Number one''s dantian and smiled after learning what had just happened.


    "After a month, they finally had 10 years'' worth of Qi. This way, they can fight against monsters inside the rifts." Roger mumbled to himself and felt proud as this result was an outcome of his efforts.


    He then sighed and continued to reminisce about the various things he learned in Kluma.. If he taught his people about Qi mediation, why didn''t he try teaching it to his sister as well? He could guide her every day.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    On just another school day, Roger was walking down the hallway of their building. As he walks through a circle of friends, they all pause and look at him. Then, in the next few seconds, they''ll move backward just to give him a path.


    It was just another day, exactly. This happens everyday. Ever since those rumors of him being merciless and acting like a dog when he fights, they tend not to find a way to offend Roger, or even remove every possible way to offend him.


    Hence, as Roger walks through different hallways, unorganized types of eyes are fixed on him.


    Sometimes there was some disdain, mockery, respect, fear, or even admiration.


    "Hey, look at Roger. Does he looks too hot this days? I mean, he gets more handsome everyday." A whisper flew.


    "Yes... I know what you feel. His eyes get even colder as the days pass."


    Then two girls who were talking giggled in delight.


    "I know, right. Let''s take another look."


    When the girls tried to shift their heads for another round and peek at Roger, they all froze after a flinch when they heard a sudden voice that reached their ears just behind them.


    "Do you know where Yuno Selvester''s room is?" Roger asked the two girls.


    The two remained frozen with widened eyes as they couldn''t believe that they had just heard Roger''s ''angelic cold voice'' for the first time.


    They still couldn''t sink it in. They remained silent and speechless in front of Roger.


    With this even being a burden for Roger, he scratched his nape in frustration. He then looked at the girls faces then sighed.


    "You don''t know? Thank you anyway." Then he turned his back on them.


    Midway, Roger stopped when one of the two answered his question.


    "Third Floor, 3rd Year Class 3. That''s his room."


    Roger smiled at them and that almost melted their hearts as Roger''s eyes shrank as well. Roger said his gratitude to them, then left them, heading to Yuno''s room.


    Meanwhile, the two girls were still frozen like ice in the hallway, with their eyes following Roger''s back disappearing.


    "That was amazing." A breathless words said by one of the girls.


    "I know, right?" Her friend replied.


    On the other hand, Roger was on his way to Yuno''s room. And as usual, people still couldn''t get over his presence; they still moved their ways to give him a path.


    Even though it was kind of frustrating to him, he just didn''t show any interest in it since they''d eventually forget any events prior to this one. And he decided just to let things flow without touching them.


    Roger finally reached Yuno''s room and with him opening it, everyone became silent when they realized it was him.


    "What is he doing here? Is he here to pick a fight with our class? Count me in. I am kind of irritated with that bitch."


    Roger sighed as whispers started surfacing again. However, his goal wasn''t to tackle those who whispered about him but to look for Yuno and ask an important question.


    "Yuno!" Roger called to him as his gaze was drawn to him as he looked around the room.


    Yuno instinctively shifted his head to the person who called him and saw Roger raising his hand with unbothered eyes.


    Yuno just snickered then sighed after it. He stood up from his seat and walked toward Roger who was standing at the door.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Let''s talk on the rooftop."


    Then, as decided, they both went to the rooftop, leaving a handful of gossip for everyone in the room.


    "Yuno and Roger were friends? I guess handsome men tend to attract each other. They''re a good match. "


    "The fuck you yaoi fangirltalking? Place your disgusting fetish in the right place."


    "Duh! You can''t just appreciate the beauty of yaoi."


    "Shut up, bitch. We don''t care."


    And as Roger and Yuno arrived at the rooftop, Yuno asked Roger''s objective.


    "Why did you look for me?"


    "I need some help. I want to know how hoodlums become civil servants and become hunters. Can you help me with it?" Roger said this without wasting any curving lines.


    Yuno''s eyebrow raised at the strange question Roger inquired.


    "Why do you want to know it? And hoodlums? It''s difficult for them to become a civil servant since they are criminals."


    Roger sighed after Yuno''s explanation. Seems like there must be a complicated way for this case, however, he wasn''t going to give it up since he''s near the goal.


    "But is there anyway to get their papers clear?"


    "Why are you interested knowing it? Did you perhaps know someone?"


    "Just answer the question."


    Yuno sighed. "You are asking an obvious question. A hoodlum like what you are talking about is impossible to have a civil servant paper. However, they can still become a hunter."


    Hearing Yuno''s words, he got a little hope lit in his heart. He smiled, overjoyed of the news Yuno gave.


    "Really? How? Is it something about doing community service?" Roger said.


    "Yeah. They must do some community service. After that, they can apply for a hunter application, but 30 percent of their earnings will be taken as payment for their crimes."


    Roger nodded. ''If they have an existing criminal record. But if they don''t have, they can still become hunter without being a civil servant.''


    "If for example, a person who doesn''t want to become a civil servant wants to become a hunter, were they eligible for hunter application?" Roger asked.


    "Yes. They can still become a hunter, but their income will be reduced by 20 percent for the tax."


    "I see." Roger brifely commented, making Yuno get curious more why he was asking those kind of questions.


    "Hey. What''s with those questions? Are you interested becoming a hunter? You''re an awaken right, you can apply for one and get more pay if you become a civil servant."


    Roger just snickered after Yuno''s notion.


    "I am not interested in working for the country. I only wanted to know something that couldn''t be easily filtered out on the internet since someone was asking me about it." Roger simply reasoned.


    "Really? If you don''t want to work for the country, you can be a private hunter if you want to." Yuno suggested.


    "Why are you so interested in me becoming a hunter? It feels like you want to drag me or something."


    "On point! I want to recruit you to our guild.. But it seems like you are not interested at the moment so I will just offer you next time."

 Chapter 24 - 24

    Roger explained things to his people about taking a hunter application and about the qualifications he searched for on the internet, which he successfully filtered out from the plenty of fake sites he visited.


    After that, Roger gave them pocket money that he had saved just for them to buy their own proper clothes. Also, they didn''t have to worry about their place since not all of them were homeless. There were just some of them that don''t go back to their homes because of some family issues.


    But, it can''t be disregarded that there are really some who don''t have a family. And so, Roger made a way for it. He asked for some help in the neighborhood to borrow some space.


    And as fortunate as he was, his family was a friendly one in the family, so his neighbors didn''t have a second thought about lending him someplace.


    Well, there were some riches here that left two places unused. Not rich, that could possibly be a capitalist. They were just house owners who had too many houses left to them.


    This neighborhood is known as small and weak compared to the rest, which makes others take some of the unused houses that were left by the local government to them so they can be maintained because of other people that don''t want to live there.


    Roger was confused by it, of course. This neighborhood doesn''t look bad. However, there were just rumors that couldn''t be removed from their roots since they were from years ago before he was born.


    The neighborhood Roger was in was a former place where a rift appeared. So because of this, some thickheaded people were afraid of living in this neighborhood.


    Well, not all hate this place; they just escape some possible threats, which is reasonable since humans act that way.


    "Now, now... What I want at this point is to create a real foundation for our group. Of course, I already gave you the ability to live straightly, but if you use that opportunity I gave you to go down the curved path and do criminal activities again, I will personally deal with you." Roger threatened his people as he knew that there would always be a temptation in the surroundings.


    "You may ask, why is your life still not turning into the better version of it ever since I took you under me? But first, tell me if you''ve ever been hungry since that day. Did you feel powerless or even dirty before me?" Roger asked, then suddenly stopped at one with a hideous smile.


    "N-no." The man answered.


    "What''s your name?" Roger asked.


    The man had fair tanned skin and also had slightly wavy five-inch long hair. He looks tall, but not tall enough to surpass Roger''s height.


    "I am Lim, Sir!" The man answered with a firm tone, like those who are in the military.


    "Lim. Okay Lim, answer me. Have you ever thought of going back to extorting goods or money from the neighborhood?" Roger asked.


    Lim shook his head while still standing, and his eyes were directly straight in the direction he was facing. He even didn''t budge when Roger was in front of him and did great in concentrating his vision in front of him.


    "No, sir. I do not think of going back as a hoodlum. This life is better, to be precise, sir." Lim answered.


    "That''s good to hear. Because what we are going to do now is to create a better group. Have you heard of guilds? Guilds in the hunter industry?"


    No one answered his question. It was reasonable since not everyone knew it if they were not even interacting with the internet. And as their district only had a few hunters to even have a famous guild established.


    "You see, guilds are like gangs but in different ways. They are accepted by the hunter industry and also by the government. However, I will cut this straight. We won''t be able to have a proper guild without me being a hunter, so if anyone asks to recruit you in the hunter application, do not accept any of those. I will kill you."


    Everyone answered with ''yes'' and never moved from their position. With it, Roger smiled and then looked at each of them.


    "This feels cringe like hell. Don''t mind it. Just go now, and do everything you can. There will be personnel to assist you guys," he said.


    In the next few moments, everyone left the vacant lot and went straight to the city''s Hunter Association.


    The Hunter Association is an association of hunters that is a government agency that has an office in every city.


    However, as everyone left, there was someone who didn''t go immediately. It was Number One, who also had a name, Mark.


    "Hey, Mark. What are you doing? Why aren''t you going with them?"


    As intimidating as Mark''s face was, it was just a worried emotion hiding within. He was worried that this page-turning moment in his life would be difficult to overcome.


    "Boss, I don''t know if I can still enter human society. I have been disconnected ever since my family overthrew me." Mark said, in a worried tone.


    Roger sighed and thought. ''I didn''t ask about their lives, as I didn''t usually care about them. But hearing it from Mark just feels different.''


    "Don''t worry. Just go there, don''t act like a kid, and man up." Roger said, teasingly pushing Mark''s shoulders.


    "Ah... Yes, boss." Mark sounded devastated, and as he walked away from the vacant lot, Roger stopped him.


    "Hey, don''t forget about the word I promised to you. I said I''d give you a job, and that if you want to prove your worth, you should work for me. Don''t ever think of going back to the dark side."


    There was a tingling sensation inside Mark''s heart. After Roger said it, Mark couldn''t help but feel respect towards Roger.


    "Thank you, Boss. I will do a great job. Just ask me anything you like, I will do it promptly." Mark said with an enthusiastic tone.


    "Well said. I''ve got a better future ahead. Let''s keep it professional.." Roger replied.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    In the hunter association, Roger''s people were standing. With a total number of 30, they gather unwanted attention as they looked like gangsters in T-shirts.


    There were some of them that had intimidating eyes and faces, but there were some who had just the average body of an adult.


    And as they entered the building, people were staring at them with worry and alarm.


    "W-Welcome." The guard smiled in an awkward one.


    Mark, being the leader of the whole group, just nodded at the guard and entered the building. They immediately followed the procedure on a poster just inside the entrance.


    They filled out plenty of papers. However, as there were still stereotypes existing everywhere in this world, they were asked one question.


    "Sir, would you kill someone for money?" A member of staff asked them individually.


    They all smiled. When asked, one at a time, they all had the same answer.


    "Yes, I will kill for money if it''s a monster."


    The personnel finished their papers, then led them to the exam field.


    The exam field was in a huge room with a huge sphere of silver in the center of it. Mark was the one to take the test, with others still lining up in the other room.


    There was a staff member waiting in front of the sphere, holding a tablet of records of examinees. The staff member was an average-height man with eyeglasses and fixed-wax hair. Also, he had the type of glaring eyes that seemed disdainful to others.


    Mark just didn''t mind the atmosphere in the room as the staff looked at him with discerning eyes, then in the next second, he rolled them.


    Mark just gritted his teeth and moved forward. With the staff also thinking about Mark''s decision to take the hunter application test.


    ''Another bumpkin that looks like a thug. He is more acceptable as a thug than a civil servant though.''


    "Put your hands, it will assess your rank if you are qualified as a hunter, " the staff said.


    Mark nodded and put his hands on the sphere. The staff counted up to five and then tasked him with putting all of his energy into the sphere.


    The sphere lit blue, and in the next seconds, a number appeared on the tablet, assessing the total energy and potential Mark possessed. The staff nonchalantly and unbotheredly looked at the tablet as if he already knew what the result was. But when he finally read through all the contents, he was surprised, gawking at it as it was an unexpectedly huge number.


    In evaluating a rank, a person must also have a good talent for magic power. They don''t measure the external force or the strength people have without magic powers, as one requirement for entering a rift is magical powers. If a normal person enters the rift, they lose their essence and become weak in the harsh environment inside a rift or dungeon.


    He didn''t anticipate having this kind of result from Mark, who seems like a person who had nothing to prove. However, his judgement was a fraud that made him realize that he still should not underestimate anyone.


    Mark felt unusual about the sphere. Not because it drained his energy, but rather, he didn''t feel his energy being sucked as if he still had it completely.


    The sphere only takes into account the magic power of a person and disregards anything other than that. Also, only Mark''s stamina was taken as evidence that his energy needed stamina because of the breathing in every energy produced.


    The sphere dimmed, then totally lost its light, evaluating his total potential and magic power.


    The staff looked at Mark with disbelief as he revealed his total number.


    The staff pronounced the result in a stuttered tone. "C Rank," he said.


    Mark just smiled and tapped his body as if proud of the result. A C-ranker is not common in the District Wish, and if one appears, guild managers or recruiters will surely flock to them.


    Mark finally left the room with his card being given by the staff. And as he passed through the door, he saw some recruiters who were expecting someone to leave the exam room.


    When they saw Mark''s face, they breathed out in disappointment and went back to sit on their seats. However, when the staff that assisted him said his goodbye, he slipped the result of the exam.


    "Congratulations on being a C-ranker, Mister Mark. If you ever want to have a public dungeon diving schedule, you can visit the association anytime."


    The recruiters'' ears twitched when they heard the staff''s words. They instantly stood up from their seats and flocked to Mark, presenting their business cards.


    "Please visit the XXX Guild."


    "Join us, XXX Guild."


    Their voices were like annoying mosquitos flying over one''s ears. And as Mark noticed their dedication, he just smiled.


    "I am sorry, I am already part of a guild." Mark said to them, passing through them with an unbothered expression.


    They were just left frozen in one place, and couldn''t believe that a rare hunter in the District Wish just disappeared from their grasps.


    However, their dismay was immediately cut off when another hunter appeared, after finishing the test.


    "Another C Rank!"


    As usual, not letting the opportunity slip, they flocked to the person who finished the test. It was still a hunter from Roger''s people. And remembering Roger''s note, he immediately ignored the recruits.


    They were frozen again. The second C Ranker ended up being already taken by another guild. It''s two in a row. How could that huge opportunity slip away from them?


    The next hunter that finished, they flocked over to that person as well. He was a D Ranker, and that feat is remarkable as well. It wasn''t that rare, however, to be regarded as having a good talent for awakening as a D Ranker.


    But unfortunately for them, that hunter was already taken and the next, and the next, and the next hunter that finished the exam had remarkable results ranging from E, the second from the lowest ranking, to C, the fourth strongest in the ranking.


    Their mouths were twitching and they couldn''t comprehend the information they learned that day. It seems like those people in a row who became hunters were part of a guild they didn''t know about. It also appeared that all of them were incredible and had great combat power that a guild in District Wish could only dream of.


    "What''s happening? How is this possible? Those thug-looking people were all Awakens?!"


    "Track them! We must know where they came from! This must not slip! It will be shocking news for District Wish!"


    "Check their basic information!"


    And another day passed, a hectic one to be called.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    Another day at school, but it was slightly rowdy as when they arrived at their classrooms, all of them talked about the news from yesterday.


    Yesterday, in the hunter association of Line City, Roger''s city, a group of 30 people took a hunter application test and became all licensed hunters and Awakens.


    It was not the only shocking news; all of them turned out to be just from one mysterious guild, which must be the reason why they all took the test.


    It was also intriguing because all of them were loyal to this group. Some rumors circulated that they were all from the other two districts of the country, rather than District Wish.


    However, as it didn''t reach any regional news or even the interest of the authorities, but only the local hunter association, their desire was only to know them. Nothing more.


    Roger couldn''t help but curl his lips in his chair as he heard it. He was so proud of them that he wasn''t expecting to return peacefully and calmly.


    When the classes ended, Roger went straight to the vacant lot that they all used for the meantime.


    "You all look full of energy. It must be refreshing to be a hunter, right?" he asked them.


    Everyone replied with an overjoyed tone, and as Roger looked at each of their eyes, he sighed.


    "Let''s take it slowly. Now that all of you are licensed Awakens and hunters, you can now bring wealth to your family. However, I warn you, don''t gather much attention from the people. You can have individual missions, but just be careful. You don''t have to be excited. Just take some F or E Rank dungeons since they all pay well for starters."


    And as he finished his words, everyone exclaimed in agreement with him. Their faces were painted with the same feelings, and deep inside, they still couldn''t believe that a page of their lives would turn.


    If not for Roger, they would surely live at the bottom of the food chain, and even still use violence and extort people from this neighborhood.


    Roger dismissed them, and when they returned to their homes, they celebrated while they shared the great news with them.


    Everyone was delighted. Hope filled their hearts and there ignited a deep, dedicated passion to pay back Roger. If not for him, they wouldn''t feel this happiness.


    A truly ''boss'' to be called doesn''t only task them with what can benefit him.


    ''Boss Roger does really make his word the truth. He not only had incredible strength, but he also had a great talent for making organizations. It feels like my children should be with this family that Boss created.''


    ***


    "Boss, we were thinking of buying a place for us. And also, we will fund it, so you don''t have to worry about it." With a smile and a thumbs-up, Mark said to Roger.


    Roger sighed and said, "Better do it. Actually, I dislike sitting on this concrete cylinder. And if you''re thinking of buying a place, buy a commercial space because it will catch people''s attention and will even help to protect this neighborhood."


    Hearing those words coming from Roger, everyone pondered and was curious about why Roger always thought of protecting this neighborhood. It could be even better to take over the neighborhood so that they can establish their stand like in the other neighborhoods.


    "Boss, why are you so keen on protecting this neighborhood? It''s not even that chaotic, to be precise. And maybe we were the only reason for it being chaotic, but now that we are on your side, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Roger just smiled at Mark''s remarks. He didn''t think badly of it, even though it contradicted his thoughts, as those were words coming from being sincere. And as much as he thinks of it, it was even better.


    "I only want this neighborhood to be peaceful. Because truth be told, I still have my memories lost from an accident and I want to remember everything. However, I still want a peaceful atmosphere since my family also lives here." Roger simply said, as he also shook his head before saying it.


    Everyone nodded in awe and was speechless at how Roger was so honest with them. They even didn''t know that Roger was experiencing memory loss and realizing that Roger''s words sounded familiar, Mark hung up.


    "Wait, memory loss? I heard that some student got into an accident, he was also some kind of our victim in extorting money. Don''t tell me, Boss, it was you!" Mark said, surprised.


    Roger just had a pondering look, then slowly smiled.


    "Ah... So I had some kind of victim character in the past? Was that why you tried to take some from me back then?"


    Mark shook his hands in a flustered and anxious manner. "I didn''t, Boss. I didn''t even realize I knew you back then. Also, you totally look different. Or maybe it has just been years since we saw you."


    Roger snickered in a low tone and tapped Mark''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about it; it''s all in the past. I only want to remember important things and not those nonsensical matters that you speak of."


    "Is that so? Please forgive me for being a thug in the past. I am also trying to wear proper clothes these days."


    "Mark, why are you insisting? I already said, forget about it. You already have a new life. Go, work until your ass fell off." Roger said with a snicker.


    Roger just left them and went straight back home. And as he thought of what to do next now that the previous hoodlums lived straight, he bumped against Kyla''s shoulder.


    "Sorry."


    As usual, Kyla was still cold towards him, making him stand silent as she left him. Roger also felt something, a connection between them that he seemed to have already forgotten.


    ''Why does it feel like I felt the same with Kyla and we understood each other in the past.'' He pondered.


    As he was thinking of it, an idea came into his mind. ''I should ask mother about it.''


    Then, while waiting for his mother in the living room while watching television, the door of their house opened with his mother panting in some strange manner.


    "Mom?" Roger worriedly called his mother, then realized that there was some blood around her abdomen.


    "Mom!"

 Chapter 27 - 27

    "Mom!" Roger hurriedly ran to his mother, who was helplessly keeping her breath stable.


    When his mother saw him, she grinned bitterly as he helped her sit on the couch in the living room.


    Roger immediately assessed his mother''s condition and panickedly examined the abdominal wound she had. He asked as he clenched his teeth, realizing that he could still save her.


    "What happened, mom?"


    "Nothing... just get me the first aid kit, this will get better," his mother replied, trying to divert the conversation.


    "No, mom, I am asking. What happened? Why are you bleeding like this? Who did this to you? " Roger clenched his fist as he remembered what he had said to his people.


    ''They can''t even do one job after all the efforts I''ve made for them. I only wanted them to be safe.''


    However, as his mother saw his worried face, she could only want to protect him from rushing into the situation. And as Roger panickedly stopped the bleeding, his mother replied.


    "Just get me the first aid kit."


    "Kyla! Get down here!" Roger exclaimed, uncontrollably containing his anger at the situation.


    Kyla abruptly opened her door and violently went down with an ugly expression, but as soon as she saw her mother wounded, she immediately changed her expression.


    "Mom!" She rushed to her mother''s side and worriedly looked at her.


    Meanwhile, Roger was crinkling his forehead and his eyebrows were meeting.


    "Kyla, stay here with mom. And help her stop the bleeding. Call an ambulance, I''ll take care of this."


    "Wait! Where are you going?" she asked.


    On the other hand, their mother was so weak that she couldn''t even gather the strength to go against Roger''s words. She was still lying down on the couch, while Kyla was pressing the wound on her abdomen.


    "I said, I will take care of this. I can stay like this if I know that my mother was hurt, " he said.


    Then, without wasting any time, he rushed outside with his fist in his hand, clenching like a ball, ready to hit someone.


    ''Even with how worried I am, I can''t bring myself to show my full strength. I am afraid that the family I had in this world will turn their back on me after learning it.'' Roger thought as he knew that even though he wanted to heal his mother, he couldn''t bring himself.


    He was just thankful that his mother would be safe with just first aid, as it would be even more dangerous to heal her with his inner energy.


    Healing a normal person with only inner energy is quite dangerous for someone who has no control over inner energy. Also, Roger doesn''t know if his mother is even compatible with the healing using Qi.


    Qi and mana are both different in particles when it comes to healing. As it would be easy for those who had mana, it would be difficult for Qi users.


    The knowledge Roger knew was just the latest discovery he had made in comparing mana and Qi as magic power. And as he noticed that alchemy in Kluma was the best way to treat someone, he was at a disadvantage.


    Due to modernity, alchemy is not possible in this world. Also, since he didn''t practice much alchemy, he wasn''t confident in treating her using this method.


    He could only pray for the ambulance to come before she lost consciousness. Even if it wasn''t lethal to take her life, he wanted to let her mother feel that she was okay without worrying about death coming.


    And as Roger had already reached a corner of the neighborhood, he saw Mark.


    "Mark!" he shouted, grabbing his attention.


    Mark ran to him in a worried expression, and as he stopped in front of him, he immediately prostrated.


    "Please forgive me, Boss. The neighborhood is in turmoil."


    Roger was about to punch him, but seeing how Mark was panicking over the situation, he kept his hand on his side.


    "What happened? Did you know that my mother was wounded?"


    Mark''s eyes widened in surprise and he only hid his face on the ground. There was also a slight trembling in his body as he felt Roger''s emotions reaching him.


    "I didn''t know. Please forgive me. The Red neighborhood caused some trouble with the help of the Red Bulls. They were trying to take over our neighborhood because of some grudge they had over the Green Falcons."


    The Blue neighborhood, which was Roger''s neighborhood, had the closest neighboring neighborhood, which was the Green neighborhood, under the watch of Green Falcons. And just next to the Green neighborhood is the Red neighborhood, which has the Red Bulls and is also the Green Falcons'' enemy.


    And thinking of it, it seems like the Red Bulls were trying to sandwich the Green Falcons by taking over the Blue neighborhood, which, from the knowledge of everyone, has no gang or family hold on it.


    "Being the Blue neighborhood, the last neighborhood and closest to the woods, they think that they can just defeat Green Falcons by using our space? They were overestimating themselves." Roger mumbled in a low tone.


    He then looked at Mark, who was still prostrating, and asked him to stand up.


    "Get up. Describe what was happening? These gangs are stepping on my nerves; it totally irritates me. Tell me all you know about them."


    Mark stood up and told Roger everything he knew, starting with the event that made both gangs hate each other.


    "5 years ago, just when another small rift appeared in the Blue neighborhood, the Green Falcons tried to take over it by calling some Awakens they knew. However, it ended up being a double case since the Red Bulls also asked at the same Awakens."


    "Having a conflict between the Awakens, they started playing things roughly. The Red Bulls started paying more than the Green Falcons in exchange for spying for them. Then the Green Falcons discovered it. However, it was too late because they lost much after the rift was closed."


    "Years later, they got their conflict much stronger so that even normal citizens in each neighborhood got involved in the situation."


    Roger just gritted his teeth after hearing those words from Mark. It was as if a shade covered his eyes, making them blurry and his thoughts unrational.


    He understands the part where they fought over things in the past. It''s understandable. However, what he couldn''t accept was his mother''s being wounded. It was even fortunate that the wound didn''t pass through deeply enough to damage her organs.


    If ever it happened, Roger would surely rampage.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    "I''ll be going to the Green Falcon. Try to capture as many Red Bulls members as you can. I will have a talk with the Green Falcons'' boss." Roger made a remark to Mark, then abruptly vanished, shocking Mark.


    Meanwhile, as Roger passed through different houses, leaping on every roof, he noticed a group of thug-looking individuals that he didn''t recognize. They were harassing a female citizen from the Blue neighborhood.


    Realizing that they might be gangsters from the Red Bulls, Roger descended near them.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    There were three gangsters, and as soon as they heard Roger calling them, they stopped harassing the lady and faced Roger. Their eyes widened as their lips shaped like an ''O''. Then, they eyed Roger from top to bottom and went back to the top.


    "You looked like a high schooler. If I were you, don''t play like a hero of some-!" The gangster didn''t finish talking as he fell down when Roger disappeared from his location.


    Roger immediately punched the three gangsters, suddenly losing their consciousness in accordance with his action.


    The lady was just dumbfounded, and she looked at Roger with uncertainty.


    "Don''t worry. I am not like them. You can go now," he said to the lady, who just nodded and hurriedly ran away from them.


    Roger grinned and stripped the gangsters, then tore their garments. And as they were nakedly lying down on the street, Roger laughed.


    "Deserve."


    He then continued going to the location of the Green Falcons, and after a while, he arrived there and noticed some of the gangsters in chaos.


    "What happened here?" he mumbled in a low tone.


    "Hey, kid! What are you doing here?"


    Roger shifted his gaze to the guy who called him, and as he glared at him, the same person realized that he seemed to recognize him.


    After some time of thinking about it, he suddenly gasped in shock and exclaimed, "The boss of the gangs in Blue neighborhood."


    They didn''t know what to call their gang and just stuck with the long adjectives. And as Roger noticed some of the gangsters eyeing him, he just gazed at them with unbothered eyes.


    "Wow... That high schooler was a boss? What an impossible dream for me if I was to think of it."


    "Tsk. You just didn''t experience the tremendous prowess he grasps. You''d never mumble those words if you saw him one-hit each of us."


    "Really? Was that kid that strong? He wasn''t just an heir of some secret family in the Blue neighborhood?"


    "Heir? He wasn''t! He created his own family with just hoodlums from there, and I heard that after it, his neighborhood was crazily peaceful."


    Roger didn''t mind the whispering gossip he heard as he passed through them. They immediately gave him the way, that was enough for him.


    Then, when Roger arrived at the commercial building, he knocked on the door.


    "I need to talk with your boss," he simply said while waiting for the abrupt and insulted voice of the gangster that opened the door.


    "What did you say?"


    A man with an intimidating gaze, as if his eyes were little, squinting in irritation.


    Roger rolled his eyes and said, "I came here with some business about the Red Bulls that attacked my neighborhood. You know that I can''t cover every loophole in our security because of your neighborhood, right? That''s why I want to talk with your boss."


    The same person gritted his teeth as some veins started appearing on his forehead. He was obviously angry about how Roger acted and his attitude. However, Roger cared less. He was also deeply frustrated and angry, but his face just showed differently.


    "Hey, this isn''t some circus kid. I want you to leave, or else I will beat you into pieces."


    "Beat me? Did you even ponder how I arrived in front of this door? I didn''t arrive here for some beating."


    "What were those idiots doing? How could this kid arrive here?"


    It was a late realization, but Roger just couldn''t get over it. And as the person was still not moving, he tapped his shoulders and rested both of his hands on them.


    "I need to talk with your boss. Not you." Then he gripped on them forcefully. That made the same person surrender in pain.


    He lost his strength and collapsed on his knees. He just noticed Roger''s face, smiling hideously.


    "I said, I need to talk with your boss. Why are you so insistent? "


    ''H-How could he overpower me?'' The person thought


    Even with how well-built his body was, he couldn''t accept how Roger still overpowered him with just his normal body. But thinking deeply about it, he then realized that Roger might be an Awaken.


    "Are you an Awaken? What are you doing here?"


    Roger didn''t reply and simply glared at him.


    "Where''s Scar?"


    "He is not our boss."


    "I know, I am just looking for him. Where is he?" Furthermore, Roger pressed.


    "H-He is inside."


    Roger didn''t mind the person and just left him in agony. And as Roger found Scar''s presence inside of a room, he forced it open with force.


    "I am irritated, Scar. How could those pieces of shite waste my time? I need some talk, Scar."


    Scar inside who was just reading some newspaper suddenly stopped what he was doing. He immediately shifted his attention to Roger, who had an obvious blank expression.


    "R-Roger Wyles?!" Scar exclaimed as he realized who that person was.


    "Yeah. You already know my name? So I guess your network of information here is some kind of trustworthy. Answer me, Scar. How could your gang still not defeat some rivals? Was your group so uncompetitve that you couldn''t defeat them with guns?"


    Scar pondered what Roger was talking about, and as he thought of it deeply and realized what he meant by it, he sighed.


    "I am sorry. We still can''t manage the Red Bulls. Among the gangs we think of, they were the most hateful neighbors." Scar said to Roger while he fixed the newspaper he was reading earlier.


    "I don''t care about it. But do you know the purpose of why I came here? It''s because of the Red Bulls. I want to destroy them, and I need your information on how to trample them in one shot."


    What Roger hates is his family being hurt innocently by wars or fights. However, he wasn''t stupid enough to destroy them by being rushed and hasty.. He still thinks rationally enough in some ways that he could think of destroying his enemies for once.

 Chapter 29 - 29

    "I think it will be much easier to know without making any fuss over it. You don''t have to know about them; they are just pests for you." Scar said while Roger was containing himself.


    "Pest? Yes, they are. But I still haven''t had my revenge. My mother was hurt. Let me remind you that before I take your life." Roger retorted, slightly leaking some of his killing intent that eventually chilled Scar''s spine.


    With the mild nervousness he was experiencing, Scar simply gulped. He had some knowledge of Roger''s background, even if he didn''t know who he really was.


    Roger was an average student who was bullied by the way others perceived him. However, after being involved in an accident and falling into a coma for two years, he awoke and changed his appearance on campus.


    After reclaiming his class from a bully, he began to gain popularity at school. Even if this was quite prevalent among teenagers, it was not the case with the Green Falcons.


    Roger was a familiar face to them. It came from Taylor, who had tagged Roger due to a commotion. Taylor was a gang trainee who was planning to join them after high school.


    However, because of Roger''s event, Taylor failed his trainee days, and Roger eventually had a grudge with them because of some chaos that happened in the Blue neighborhood where he lives.


    That''s why, when he discovered that some hoodlums from the Green neighborhood were extorting in his neighborhood, he attacked the Green Falcons, who controlled the Green neighborhood. That is when they saw him as a peace fanatic.


    That wasn''t the end of the story. He also formed his own gang, which has over 30 members and is still unknown, but all have some unusual and strange identities.


    Apparently, all of them were Awakens and registered hunters, which made the Green Falcons realize that they must not really underestimate the Blue neighborhood. And after it was useful information for the Green Falcons, they didn''t spread it.


    But why didn''t they spread it to scare others? Well, the boss of the Green Falcons, who is Mr. K, was a serious and strategic person. He got an idea of making the Red Bulls step on a mine since he was suspecting that the Red Bulls might use the Blue Neighborhood just to defeat them.


    But, since sandwiching them wasn''t possible, this information was classified as the most confidential since they had to establish a good relationship with the Blue Neighborhood for their own benefits.


    Scar was well aware of it, which is why he wasn''t offering Roger obvious assistance. Instead, he was pulling him slowly to have an alliance or a relationship with them, even though they knew that Roger was enough to trample the Red Bulls.


    All of it was for their benefit.


    Roger, on the other hand, was still underestimated. He''s only in high school. Even if he is adept at fighting, the trouble of the adults will not be a nice playground for him.


    However, they made the mistake of attempting to act sneakily in front of Roger. He could tell since all of the proposals were in the best interests of the Green Falcons.


    "You can let them enter your neighborhood and let them ponder why their people don''t return. After that, they would send more people just to know it, and things would be the same. They''d lose their people, eventually causing their numbers to decrease." Scar said.


    "And that would be the best time to attack the Red Bulls." Roger continued, following with his eyes squinting at Scar.


    Scar anxiously nodded to Roger''s words, and while he waited for Roger''s next words, he flinched in surprise when Roger suddenly appeared before him.


    "I don''t like mind games, Scar. Do you know why last time I came here without thinking of a cunning plan? It was because I had the ability to trample your gang. If I were you, I would tell you anything about the Red Bulls'' most basic information and their secrets as well."


    "Because if you don''t, I will help the Red Bulls take over your gang, and that will be the time I will execute my plan. You like devious styles, don''t you? I can do it too." Scar gulped in dread.


    "I didn''t mean to put it that way."


    "So you weren''t trying to say that I misunderstood it? Or you didn''t have any idea about it? I see... So you want to benefit from this situation that your gang has created. Don''t worry, I won''t be needing to ask for information from you."


    Roger turned his back to Mark, dumbfounded by how Roger used the situation to his advantage.


    "Wait. What does that mean? You won''t be going to help us?" Scar asked.


    "Why would I? Even if you can help me, I won''t be going to help you if you even have a grudge against us. Oh wait, we''re already quits, but right now, another grudge has emerged. Thank you for the hospitality, Scar."


    "If you say it in that way, we won''t have another choice but to send a backfire. You know that we are also a gang. Don''t underestimate us, Roger Wyles."


    Roger took a pause at Scar''s threats. He then smiled at him with some uncertainty behind it.


    "I am not scared. I already said that I am enough to handle anything about games that aren''t mind-related. However, even with how big your group is, I can pluck the roots on my own. I can even absorb your power over Green neighborhood."


    Then Roger totally left the building of the Green Falcons. Even others were confused as to why Roger was leaving already.


    "Hey, do you think something happened with that high schooler big boss?"


    "I don''t know. Perhaps they were just talking about something? There''s nothing necessary to talk about; they are all at the top while we are at the bottom. Why would we care?"


    "Yeah, you''re right. I think it''s best not to pry into them. They''re too much for us."


    Roger returned to the Blue Neighborhood with some of his people, holding a number of captives. He approached them and inspected their faces and even their inner energy. They all have nothing but muscles, and even a smidgeon of mana is missing.


    He clicked his tongue at what he discovered and then faced Mark, who approached him as soon as he arrived at the vacant lot.


    "Was this all? Did you ask why they suddenly made a move on sandwiching the Green Falcons?" Roger asked.


    (A/N: Some of you may not know what the term ''sandwich'' is. It is to insert or squeeze (someone or something) between two other people or things.)


    "They don''t know. They were just sent by some of their superiors." Mark answered.


    "Get it. Just don''t send them back to the Red Bulls. I have something to ask of them.." Roger said, with a hideous smile on his lips.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    Roger took out his phone and dialed Kyla''s number. His phone rang and was answered on the other line by Kyla.


    "Kyla, what happened to mom? Was she okay now? Did the ambulance come after it?" he asked nonstop, bombarding Kyla.


    [Yes. She''s okay now. The ambulance just came on time before she passed out. I guess she was aware that she was safe; that''s why she slept.] Kyla said.


    "Okay, so which hospital was she sent to?"


    [XXX General Hospital. Where are you? Don''t tell me you looked for the person who attacked mom?]


    Roger snickered at Kyla''s question. It was on point, but what could he do? At least he had to punish the person who did it to his mother, even if it was just giving him the same intensity of pain.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be looking for that person. I will let the police solve it." Roger said.


    On the other hand, Kyla smiled in relief. [That''s good. Come here already, dad is waiting for you.]


    "Yeah. I will go there. Just wait a moment." Then Roger ended the call.


    Roger went back to the captives and looked at each of them with an uncertain kind of smile. He sighed as he lowered his stance toward the tied gangsters.


    "Do you know why I am doing this to you?" he asked.


    Everyone just glared at him, and the person who Lucas asked to try to spit on him. But before he could spit, one of Roger''s subordinate kicked him, forcing him to kiss the ground.


    "Wow... The audacity, I can''t relate. Anyway, let me ask you again. Why do you think you are here?"


    "Because you are a coward that can only take care of someone by beating them. Who are you? A child of a big boss? Crazy! I didn''t even think that there was some hidden family in the Blue Neighborhood, " one said in a ridiculed tone.


    "That just goes to show how lame your network is. But, since you don''t know the reason why I really have you here, I will just enlighten you."


    "First, you didn''t only trespass on my territory, but also attacked my mom, who ran away from you with wounds. It was fortunate that it wasn''t that deep. However, I am not grateful that you attacked her. So, I will just ask one more time. Who did that to my mom?"


    Roger was filling the whole area with his dark aura. Anyone who could see Roger would notice the killing intent he emits towards those who are just near him. And as his malicious atmosphere filled them with fear, they remained silent.


    "Oh. You won''t answer. Okay, I get it. If you don''t answer me, I will give you an example."


    Roger pulled one of the gangsters, then untied him.


    "You made a bad choic-!"


    "Shut up!" The gangster was about to mock Roger, but before he could do so, Roger already stepped on his right knee.


    The same person cried out loud, exclaiming all his agony and fear from what happened to his right knee. His knee just snapped from the joint, making a cracking sound. It would surely leave him limp for sure.


    Roger grinned, then eyed everyone with the same eyes. His face was still blank. Even with how his lips formed, his eyes didn''t change, making him creepier to the captive.


    "I must say, I don''t like being waited on by scum. So, I will ask again, who did it, or else everyone will experience the same thing."


    For a short time, everyone was silent, but after a minute, someone pointed out a person. It was a captive gangster and they were also pointing just beside him.


    "He did it! We already told him not to attack someone and just harrass them, but he did anyway."


    Roger paused, then darted an eye at the person who spoke. His eyes also stopped at the pointed person who was currently quivering in fear.


    "I-I-I-I d-didn''t do it! I s-s-swear! I didn''t!"


    The person was nervous, obviously, just from his actions. But Roger didn''t believe things with only words. Since this act is just the same as betrayal, which he doesn''t stand, he didn''t make any rash decisions.


    "Are you sure? Because if he really was, I would punish him. But if you are okay with it, I won''t speak a word anymore and proceed with punishing him."


    They were all silent, and then Roger stopped once more.


    "Looks like you were the one who did it." Then he smiled.


    "Too bad. I don''t promise salvation to my enemies." Roger said, resulting in every captive losing their soul and becoming lifeless.


    "Break their legs. Each of them." He ordered to his people.


    Everyone only had one face. It was a fear of being a limp. But even with it, Roger doesn''t care. He couldn''t think of any virtue if his enemies were just sly scum.


    ''This world is much more peaceful, truly, but they are more sly and fraudulent in taking their power as if it were omnipotent.''


    Roger dragged the person suspected of hurting his mom, but even though he was unsure, he didn''t care. As long as he could traumatize his enemies for doing wrong to his family, he was content.


    Away from the flock, he threw the person after dragging him.


    "Hey, don''t you think it is unfair? You were tied, and I was normally looking at you and could even drag you at my will." Roger said to the person who was now covered with dirt from being dragged.


    The person just glared at him with no words and then tried to spit on him.


    "Why do you all like spitting? Is that even an act of showing how prideful you are? I can''t feel the energy. Please enlighten me." Then he kicked the person, making him spit some blood from the impact.


    Roger, of course, controlled the strength of his kick. But even with how weak it was for him, the receiver of the impact begged to stop it. It took out one of his teeth.


    "I don''t care about your sentiments anyway. What I just want to tell you is: don''t even think of touching my family. Even if you don''t know who my family is, just don''t make any wrong moves. It would be even possible to not touch anyone since you don''t know who in the million population my family was."


    And another kick was launched.


    "But let me tell you one thing: this won''t be the end. I will destroy the gang you came from because I don''t forgive any enemy. I let them breath. I can''t deny it, but I don''t forgive them, and it makes me pay them more than I received."


    And another kicked hit the person, making him drowsy from just three kicks.


    "I will send you back, but remember this. My gang is... peaceful as this word. In this day, I establish my own Demonyo Clan.. I don''t think you can even forget it."

 Chapter 31 - 31

    After what happened in the Blue Neighborhood, Roger went to the hospital where his mother was confined. When he arrived, he met his father, and Kyla, by the side of his mother''s hospital bed.


    ''Even with how strong I was, I wasn''t able to make my family unharmed.'' Roger gritted his teeth as he slowly approached them.


    "Kyla... Dad..."


    His father and Kyla looked at him as they all remained silent by their mother''s side. The next day, they got their own room, and there was only Kyla and Roger left, tasked with looking out for their mother for the day, excused from school.


    "Kyla, don''t you think it is too dangerous-!" Roger was suddenly cut off as Kyla said her thoughts. "Teach me how to fight."


    Roger was left surprised as his eyes stilled on Kyla''s position.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I told you right? Teach me how to fight. " Roger was still in disbelief. He was so dumbfounded that he was unable to build up the words to reply. He sighed, and returned his gaze to her.


    "Did you mean everything you said? You mean, you wanted me to teach you how to fight?" Roger asked in a confused manner.


    Kyla nodded, "Yes. I am afraid of what happened to mom will continue. Our school doesn''t specialize in fighting, and just the ability to survive was enough for them. I want to learn how to bring down enemies."


    "Kyla, what you are saying is too hard for me to comprehend. I can''t take it instantly." Roger said, but he was hushed down as Kyla glared at him.


    "I know what you did yesterday and I know that you searched for who did this to her. Did you find him?" Kyla asked intently.


    Roger sighed and nodded, "Yeah. But the root of this was still there. I am preparing to bring them down."


    "Them? So you mean that they were plenty? I don''t care who they are, but I''m not relieved even that my mother is now okay. I need to see them suffer." Kyla exclaimed, her eyes brimming with frustration and rage.


    Roger could only see his sister with uncertain eyes.


    ''Why does it appear that Kyla was too angry over the threat to her family? What is the memory of her that I cannot remember?''


    ''I can understand her, but for me to not notice this is a bit of different talk. Just how come I can''t discern my own sibling.'' Roger continuously thought as he worried about what might happen next.


    "I understand...." As Roger said those words, some memories rushed back to his brain, slightly hurting him as he remembered what Kyla was. And as he patched all of it, he was baffled by how Kyla was overly protective of her family.


    ''Kyla was the one who always protected me when I was young. But, she knew my deepest secret, which made her so far from me.''


    ***


    (Roger''s POV)


    My sister saw me fighting with the small bullies who came at me when I was a first-year student. They were those who wanted to have fun after the huge bullies stomped on weaks, taking some leftovers.


    However, I can take them, unlike Taylor, who was stronger than me. But that fight, my sister saw it, and she was baffled. Knowing that she wasn''t a kid anymore, she dispised that I acted to be weak.


    That is when Kyla deemed me weak, as that is what I chose to be. There, she distanced herself as she felt that she was unneeded. After all, I can fight.


    But there, I made a mistake. Not even once did I try to explain it to her. Not even once... What can I do? I was stupid enough to want peace of mind while silently cursing the world. She could be my only ally, but I decided to cut her off.


    It was too complex to easily understand, as after she finished her middle school years, she was deemed as the Skinny''s sibling. There she suffers, without my knowledge.


    ***


    "Kyla... wait a minute, did you perhaps know that I can fight, and that is why you were not surprised by how I defeated Taylor?" Roger suddenly asked, and that stiffened Kyla.


    "Why do you ask that?" she asked in a solemn tone.


    "I regain some of my memories. And I am confused. Why did the two of us become so distant? " Kyla remained silent, then slowly sat on a chair nearby. She sighed and started talking.


    "Well, it can''t be helped. But I need to tell you this. Do you remember Excel?" Roger nodded.


    "He harassed me after using your friendship. But you didn''t know that it happened after you ignored me. And there, I tried to at least be connected with you again, but you kept on disconnecting with me."


    Roger''s eyes filled with rage after the first few phrases reached his ears. "Harassed? Him?"


    Kyla rolled her eyes as she looked at Kyla with disdain.


    "Now you are acting like that because now you know? What a useless brother you are. You always keep things hard for me."


    Roger suddenly became silent and lowered his head.


    "I am sorry, I don''t know," he said.


    "It was long ago, and I don''t care about it anymore." Kyla said, but he suddenly cut her off.


    "I do care!"


    "Of course, because you apparently had a new personality after waking from a coma. Now, do you know why I don''t care anymore?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I already took my revenge. I broke one of his eggs."


    Roger could only raise his eyebrow as he heard Kyla''s words. It was some kind of turn of the page that he himself didn''t expect. There was an invisible line that expected him to know who his sister was, but from what he could see now, with the eyes filled with nothing but hatred, it was way more than he expected.


    ''Was this the kind of toughness my sister''s personality had?''


    Roger was at it, and so, he could only try to sink things in as he faced his sister once more, thinking of possibilities that he had unintentionally overlooked for the past few days.


    The sweetness he was expecting crumbled on its own as he faced what reality is.

 Chapter 32 - 32

    Roger''s POV


    My sister really hates me acting weak. And so the day she saw me, she confronted me with disdaining eyes, but for me, as usual, she was being bothersome, so I ignored her. I kind of hated that personality trait of mine. Now that I''ve regained my memories, I see myself as a spoiled brat who doesn''t care about the rest of the world. I only wanted a peaceful day at those times, but those bullies just kept on coming at me.


    I am not a Skinny, a term used for weak, unawakened people, because in terms of fighting, I am at least average. Though I wanted a peaceful life, I didn''t choose to fight my way to the top and rest. I stayed at the bottom and let everyone run amok.


    I at least felt that being weak would be great since no one would really pay attention to you. They would, at first, but they''ll get tired of it so that they''ll eventually forget you exist. That was my perfect plan, so I continued playing that role even after my sister discovered it. But for heaven''s sake, I was so stupid that I didn''t notice that Excel, the self-proclaimed best friend of mine, harassed Kyla. And now I heard it from her, 3 years after the incident.


    "He said that he knew that he was your only friend. And as he knew that I truly loved you, I wouldn''t let your only friend go. So if I won''t let him touch me, he''ll leave you behind. And I hated it at that time."


    Fuck! I was so stupid! I could only curse at my past self and imagine how I would be trampling him, smashing on the ground.


    "Kyla... I know it''s too late, but can you accept my apology? I am sorry that I neglected you over my desire to have a peaceful life." I uttered in obvious sincerity. As I spoke those words, I couldn''t help but bite my lips and clench my fist.


    Oh, I hate myself the most despite the fact that I have undergone a third personality shift. Because, for heaven''s sake, I was a demon before I created my family in Kluma. I was a berserker that would go frenzy. That was after I learned that my master had died.


    And this third shift in personality... I still hate it as a simple connection with my sister is impossible for me. Oh right, I am unable to control my thoughts if they''re about my family. As I consider them, the value of my life, I treasure my life, but they were at the top.


    "Why are you even telling me that? I said I didn''t care anymore, I had already cracked one of his egg." She talked with a slight irritability in her tone.


    And I also can''t believe that my sister''s personality is kind of strong-willed. I was thinking that she was a soft person, but hell, she was an amazona, or something akin to that.


    "Alright. Then with what you want, I will help you. But this will be kind of different from what the school is teaching. I hated it; they were slow at teaching fighting abilities." Oh, the school we enrolled in was a school for those who wanted to become hunters. But their pace was too slow, so you''ll just learn how to fight in your 2nd semester of 3rd year.


    Where the proper learning is there, it is as if it is a normal educational institution, even though it is not. That is why those who learned fighting skills before were at the top since they didn''t filter them out.


    I sighed as I agreed to her request. I didn''t have a choice, and I''d been thinking about it in the past. I want Kyla to learn a way of fighting, and that would be great with the Demonyo Clan I created.


    ***


    Their father was on watch, and so Roger and Kyla decided to go back home to take a rest. With the time they had, Roger used it to introduce Kyla to the method of attaining strength through energy.


    And as Roger introduced it to her, he emphasized three phases of their training. The first one was internal, the second one was external, and the third one was practical. That is where the phases of their training work, so that means that the foundation will be most needed before the construction.


    Roger was smirking as he introduced Kyla to the cultivation technique step by step, as he knew she had a talent. It was too delightful for him as he watched Kyla effortlessly gather small Qi into her bidy, activating her dantian even on the first day of training.


    But that is where her talent lends her strength. By gathering, she was well versed in it, as she unconsciously did it every time she meditated. She was a strong-willed person, and she admitted it, so she meditates whenever she feels like going on a rampage.


    It was a bit different, but a hell-straight nasty personality that Roger could only laugh at. As a result, Kyla used the time after school every night to cultivate while Riger attended to his clan.


    He was checking them for progress on the fight between the Red Bulls and Green Falcons. While the other half of his people were working on how to create money by checking nearby dungeons, which was hard to get since they were in the safe zone, which means the District Wish only had a small number of dungeon rifts.


    ''Awakens could be considered useless in this part of the district, but it won''t be long because I believe someone will want to enlist the assistance of my people.''


    "Boss, I think the Red Bulls have already noticed us. And from the intel the Green Falcons have, it appears that they will send out a checker, the person that would test our abilities. At least, near the circles or inside the circles of the Red Bulls." Mark reported.


    "What''s with these gangs? They really do get on my nerves. It is as if they live in a murim world where power is everything they have. Tsk, I was thinking of resting, but they just got into my family''s safety. I can''t overlook it. What do you think I should do?" Lucas jokingly asked his people with widened eyes.


    They all just gulped and didn''t respond to him.


    "So death is okay for them. So let''s just wait. They will send a rescue team with their checker, so keep an eye on the captives. They''ll play a great role in luring those bastards.. I''ll just be on my way as I''ve found someone to settle my business with."

 Chapter 33 - 33

    ''I am about to start a war, and leaving my family unprotected isn''t my style. Now that everything will be set, I should leave at least one guard to my father. Would it be okay? But a guard without fighting experience would be useless. I should leave some training materials for them first.'' And just an idea came to Roger''s mind, making him smirk as he moved his way to the vacant lot, gathering everyone.


    "Now that you already know that I really hated the Red Bulls, it wouldn''t be good if they could track me and use my family as their hostages. So, I am leaving you in training for fighting formations. You all still need to learn how to put up a proper fight."


    ''I could just attack the Red Bulls, but I am not confident if I could leave my identity hidden for good. They might have some Awakened on their side who have a good way of getting infirmation. I don''t care about the fighting; I am strong, but the control of the tide would be different from Kluma, since this is a modern world, information is easy to attain.'' Roger clenched his fist as he faced his people, who were in line and rows, waiting.


    ''But they aren''t enough. They are still unorganized and don''t have any idea how to work in an organization. After all, I just see them to see their training, as I am not that free almost every day. Then, the Green Falcons entered. I should take them as a subgroup or a subordinate of the Demonyo Clan. Tsk. I was not really thinking that this would become that messy.''


    Roger''s personality wasn''t someone who could easily forgive someone. As he is someone who also pays debt, he never forgets to take revenge. As usual for him, he always keeps on thinking things through seriously if his family is connected with them. And since his family was the motivator behind this resolution, he couldn''t just let it go.


    ''Oh wow. Now that I think of it, I should beat Excel first. I am still irritated, even though I don''t want to think about it anymore.''


    Roger left his people and went to Excel''s place. After regaining his memory where Kyla was part of it, he then recalled Excel there and where his address was.


    Excel''s house walls were bare, and as he walked, Roger smirked, and as he searched for his presence. Excel was alone in his room, and wasting no time, Roger sneaked into his room and kicked his ball.


    Excel felt the pain out of nowhere, just when Roger hastily moved his way. And there, a cracked sound resounded while Excel was enduring the pain.


    "Fuck. What the hell happened? "


    Just after Roger kicked him, he instantly sneaked out and giggled on his own. That was too funny, and just like Excel said, he was weak, so weak that he didn''t even notice that there was a presence.


    ''Well, whatever. I feel like I''ve done enough.''


    And Roger leaped off the walls and went on his way to the Greend neighborhood, where the Green Falcons are.


    "Hey, I am here to see Mr. K. Is he here?" Roger asked one gangster who instantly recognized him.


    He bowed at him and nodded. Then, he opened the door of their building and guided him to his room.


    "Please follow me," the man said, feeling agitated as well because of the sudden appearance of Roger, who he had not anticipated.


    ''Because of what the Red Bulls did inside his territory, it felt like he had been visiting here more often. I should be careful not to offend him. He is too important, despite being a kid, and my ego isn''t important.''


    The man that assisted Roger wasn''t present during the fight between them. But, he''d already seen his picture and received warnings from his seniors, just in case he saw him. And now that he unexpectedly has to assist him, he should act better in this role he had.


    ''But why am I agitated by his presence? It''s not like I''ve seen him fight. But only the CCTV. Is this what they call "aura"?'' The man asked himself as they later arrived at Mr. K''s room.


    "We''re here."


    Roger nodded, then knocked on the door.


    ''Ugh. They gazed at what was still present. How come it feels weird when adults look at me like that? Well, I was an adult, but this present me want to act as a youngster.''


    "What''s it?" a voice called from behind the door.


    ''A soft and careless voice... Must be the Mr. K they were mentioning.''


    "It is me, Roger Wyles, the head of the Demonyo Clan from Blue Neighborhood." As soon as he introduced himself, the door of the room instantly opened, greeted by an enthusiastic face of a man who had eyeglasses.


    The man who opened the door had short military-cut hair and a cunning face because of the eyeglasses that were accompanied by a smile.


    "Welcome," the man optimistically greeted him.


    "Ah. You must be Mr. K." Roger guessed.


    "You already know me? That''s surprising! I didn''t expect that we would have time to talk with each other."


    "Yeah, right."


    ''How could I not know that he was Mr. K? His face is a typical cunning one, one that seems to be able to fool people around him. Of course, I am not guessing based on my expectations. I just felt that there was something about him, his aura. And I have trust in my guts.''


    Mr. K gave him a seat just near the desk. In actuality, the room he entered was an office. There were bookshelves on the walls and also some decorative items on the sides. Roger ventured his eyes inside Mr. K''s office and after it, laid it back on him.


    "So, what is the purpose of your visit?" Mr. K asked.


    "Ah, I will not be hitting around the bush. I am here to ask you to become my subordinate, Mr. K." Inwardly, Mr. K was baffled. He was not expecting to receive such an insulting offer, but he didn''t make it obvious as he trusted his people''s eyes to assess his prowess. Not that he was weak; he was cunning and strong.


    "Don''t joke like that, Sir Roger. If others hear it, they will instantly go for your neck." Mr. K merely said, and he prepared some tea.


    He turned his back on Roger and continued brewing some tea.


    "I am not joking though. I truly want to absorb your gang and become mine. It is not difficult, but of course, this comes without advantage for you, Mr. K." Roger admitted, making Mr. K stop what he was doing.


    Roger continued, "I am in a tight place with the Red Bulls. You know, I can just beat them up, but the remnants would be difficult for me to handle. My clan or gang is still new and unorganized. And yours is well established. We could ask for some help."


    When Mr. K was done with the tea, he faced Riger with a calm face.


    "If help is your purpose, we can do it. We have intel, you already know that. But why absorb my family? You must be underestimating me. And even though you are strong, you are still a high schooler, Sir Roger. What grounds do you have to make me your subordinate? This is not a monarch system place, this is a democratic place." Mr. K said.


    As Roger listened to him, he smirked.


    "That is why I really want to make you mine, Mr. K.. My expectations were met."

 Chapter 34 - 34

    ''Mr. K is one of a kind in the world of gangsters. Not only is he cunning, but he is also physically competent for a fight. He even dared to play with me by dragging me to their mess with the Red Bulls. What kind of person could I possibly meet in this messy environment?'' Roger grinned as he gazed at Mr. K who was intently looking at him.


    "Do you understand, Mr. K? You are such a smart person and are capable of managing people despite being a gangster. That is why you are the best candidate to become my left hand. For that reason, I must say, " Roger crossed his legs as he spoke those words.


    On the other hand, Mr. K was just contemplating the thought of how to outdo Roger. Even he is just a high schooler, just what he said, he also can''t underestimate him as well.


    ''From most of our intel, the Demonyo Clan had 30 members, excluding him, which all of the members were Awakens that had passed the test in the Hunter Association. And thinking about it makes me wonder, who really is Roger Wyles?


    He came back from a coma two years ago and recently woke up. From the records, he was a normal high schooler, but when he woke up, he dominated most of his school bullies. His people were all normal hoodlums; some were cast out by their families, some were just overweight in their homes. But after their interaction with Roger, after a month, they became Awakens. So, should it be safe to assume that Roger created them as Awakens? Or did he have a way to make anyone Awaken? It is confusing, as he himself is an Awaken.


    I am more curious about him. At seemingly, this is an opportunity I have to grab. But I am not just thinking of myself here; I have my people. But, if I take them to him, they''ll become Awakens as well, or they''ll just become his slave.


    Roger Wyles, who are you? No, what are you?''


    "Mr. K, what could you possibly be waiting to answer? Do you want some time? Well, it would be possible." Roger admitted.


    ''Well, depending on the impression I got of him, he must be thinking about the pros and cons of joining me. But, he won''t be at a disadvantage though, since I plan on making him the manager of the people. That is why I offered him the left hand so that he could manage the people. Not that I trust him, but he is smart, which is a double-edged sword I must hold. And that is why when I became a sect leader in Kluma, I liked being the owner instead of the manager since I am not that good at holding people. Well, I am good at injecting fear into their systems, but when it comes to trust and respect, they are just luxuries I got from luck.''


    "I will accept your offer if you show me the conditions you were thinking of, and I''ll have the luxury to suggest mine as well." Mr. K said.


    "Understood. But it will depend on the condition you have in mind, Mr. K."


    Mr. K nodded as he sat on a couch across Roger''s. And there, he prepared a piece of paper and a pen, which Roger just scoffed at.


    ''What a well-prepared bastard. It makes me remember that bastard librarian in the Divine Library.'' Roger shook his head as he started showing his condition.


    "You will become a subgroup of the Demonyo Clan, but can still hold onto your own name. This will be a private relationship, so you will move as my fingers without people knowing that you are my people.


    But, it''s not that I want you to submit to me. You can still do what you want, but not do anything that will damage the clan. Of course, you are part of the clan, and if someone dares to trample the Green Falcons, the clan will move and settle the debt.


    However, when it comes to funds, I want you all to stop illegal activities and pursue being a civil servant. In that way, we can get clear with the government, and perhaps, I might help you train." As Roger finished his conditions, Mr. K smiled in delight. There it was, what he had been waiting for, the training that he wanted to learn.


    But Mr. K knew that it wouldn''t be easy. At least, he needs to gain Roger''s trust for him to learn it as well. Even with how physically fit he was and how well trained he was, he still wanted to know how to become an Awaken.


    Ever since he created his gang, he wanted to have an Awaken in his family, and only four Awakens were possible for him to take care of.


    But, what if he became one? It won''t be difficult to recreate or imitate the process, right? He has a strong suspicion that Roger knows how to become Awakened.


    ''Well, I must say that not every time I will be at the top. If I want to achieve more, I should learn how to be by the side of those who''ll bring me to the top.''


    "Do you have anything to add?"


    Mr. K smiled and then added what he thought should be added to the conditions. "Please make us rise at the top, Boss."


    Roger peeked on Mr. K as he heard how he was being addressed. It seemed like they were having some mutual understanding, which he truly liked.


    ''You are really cunning. I can sense that you know what is happening in my neighborhood. I should teach them how to raise their senses. Well, whatever, I can finally get what I want.''


    "Take you to the top? What is that supposed to mean? You want to be by my side? Or you want me to give you a boost to the top?" Roger asked in a cunning tone, slightly baiting Mr. K.


    ''Hah... So he does want to know what kind of person I am by baiting me with his abilities. I don''t care, as long as I get what I want, I will support him.'' Mr. K thought.


    "I want you to train us. But, in a way that could make us Awakens." Then there, a smile came after.


    "See? That is what I really want from you, Mr. K. The information you could get, even though it is easy, still, the ability to swim in every field is what is important. You are the leader of a professional gang of gangsters. While I was the starting head of a family who had a strong fortress, it does not seem to be a good tandem, but in foundation, it could give a small sturdiness." Roger commented.


    "So, you agree with what I want, boss?"


    Roger nodded at Mr. K''s question, but he followed a word with it.


    "But you have to gain my trust. Let''s see what you''ve got by fighting with me.. Then there, I will think if you can learn one."

 Chapter 35 - 35

    "You want to fight against me, Boss?"


    "Yup. And I want it to be witnessed by everyone. Do you have some open space? Possible for a mock battle between us? It will be a good motivator, though, and you can just announce it afterward with your executives. It will be hard if some spies learn this immediately." Roger uttered while playing the cup of tea Mr. K gave him.


    Mr. K nodded and then listed it down. Just as he was about to fold the paper, he noticed that Roger wasn''t drinking the tea he brewed.


    "It is not poisoned, you know."


    Roger looked at him after that remark and scoffed.


    "Do you think I am afraid of being poisoned? You worry too much. My trust issues are not that harsh. At least I have a proper reason." Then Roger chugged down the tea at once and faced Mr. K again.


    "It is because I dislike tea. Ugh, what a disgusting taste." Then he stood up, approaching the door. "Let''s go," he says.


    Afterward, Mr. K announced that there would be a fight between them. There, it will be a great motivator for them. And as they went to the training grounds of the gang, which was just a gym large enough to hold a match, everyone was hyped.


    The gym was inside the apartment complex but well hidden in the basement. For some reason, Roger can''t understand why they would build a gym underground when proper ventilation is needed for a gym since training needs proper air.


    "Is the ventilation here that good? It seems like anyone could die from carbon monoxide poisoning." Roger remarked that took Scar''s attention.


    "Uh, Sir, of course, it has great ventilation."


    "I see." Then Roger just ignored that thought and continued following Mr. K to the center of the gym.


    When they were finally set, Mr. K was wearing a comfortable outfit, as was Roger. They decided to change earlier to have a more comfortable fight.


    But first, before they fight, Mr. K made a speech.


    "It is not like I take any kids'' challenges. Here, Sir Roger is an excellent one and also the head of the Demonyo Clan, a family in the Blue neighborhood. So this fight will be just a friendly fight between heads. Is that clear?"


    Everyone cheered, and there was the signal that the fight would begin.


    "Let the fight begin," Scar announced.


    Without wasting any moment, Mr. K instantly raised his legs to dash towards Roger, lowering his body with his left arm ready to be launched at him.


    But Roger saw it, and as he realized where Mr. K was intending to hit him, he smirked and lowered his body as well.


    When everyone saw it, they were all confused by why Roger was facing Mr. K like that, but for Mr. K, he knew he had already been seen.


    Boom!


    Roger''s fist and Mr. K''s met, creating a loud thud that also produced pressure around them. It was clear that there would be some noticeable changes in their environment. And just how it happened, Roger imagined it.


    ''He used his body to trick me into thinking that he would hit me in the abdomen, but his main purpose was to get me to move to my right and there his real attack would be performed.


    I noticed how different his right foot''s direction was facing. From it, it tells me where he intended for me to meet since he must have predicted that I would move to my right. However, it''s a fist for a fist. Why would I worry and why would I wait to see what he got? I can assess him even without observing; just accepting his attack was enough.''


    The pain reached Mr. K''s system, which made him move backward and disconnect his fist from the collision. He swung his fingers and made an unsightly expression at Roger.


    "What was that? It''s not just that you are fast, you also have strength. Do all Awakens have that unlogical strength? I thought you had unhuman speed because of the bullets." Mr. K sneered as he moved his body away from Roger.


    Roger just scoffed and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Critics don''t work on me."


    "Whatever, I won''t stop here, Boss."


    ''Obviously, the information about Roger Wyles was still lacking. We didn''t only assume he was a speed-specialized Awaken but also thought that I could match his strength. It was a wrong move, but even though I am only a normal person, I can still fight like those who are F-Rankers. Or perhaps near E Rank.''


    Mr. K swiftly moved his body, facing Roger without any attacks prepared. He knew that Roger couldn''t be defeated by speed, nor strength, and with it, he was only hoping to at least put up a fight, even if it was impossible.


    ''I can''t defeat him, but at least I know where the vital points are.''


    He was confident that he could at least put up a fight, as he was a former military man. Not that they trained about ending a fight in a short time, he knew that this will not work on Roger, which means Roger would at least stop it, and there the fight would be placed.


    ''This is actually useless. But at least I won''t disgrace myself in front of my subordinates.'' Mr. K continued doing what he had thought. He targeted Roger''s vital points. He even tried to reach his neck, collar bone, and joints, but even with the swiftest move he got, Roger was able to easily block it.


    After a minute, Mr. K moved backward to take a breath. Those swift moves took much of his stamina and made him want to rest.


    "I already got what I needed to see. The fight is done. I forfeit." Roger said that made everyone silent.


    They weren''t cheering as it was useless since it looked like a fight between a kindergarten kid and an adult. The disparity was huge and it couldn''t be cheered on.


    Mr. K just chased his breath and thought, ''Was that enough? I couldn''t follow his rhythm, and that made my breathing unstable. But I hope that it was enough. I put my best there.''


    On the other hand, Roger was also thinking about Mr. K''s performance.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    After the friendly match, Roger and Mr. K returned to Mr. K''s office and sat on their respective seats, and talked for a moment before Roger leave the premises.


    "Please welcome those who''ll come here. There will be at least 10 in total. They will take martial arts training in your gym, Mr. K."


    "Please just K, Boss." Mr. K uttered in a respectful tone. That made Roger scoff and sway his hands at him.


    "Forget about it. What I was talking about... teach them how to fight. Even if you have to beat them down, it would be more okay for me. Also, the way you train your gangsters, teach them that. Even if it''s cowardly, winning a fight is still important." Roger noted to him that Mr. K instantly listed down on a paper in his grasp.


    "Was that all, Boss?"


    Roger nodded and stood up from his seat.


    "Ah, I forgot. Don''t bother investigating the Red Bulls. They will disappear soon. Just focus on making Green Falcons'' members civil servants." Roger added before he casually opened the door and left the room.


    He passed through the lobby, and as he left the building, eyes were still on him with different intentions.


    Roger sighed and immediately returned home.


    ***


    Before going to school, Roger called his people and announced what had happened.


    "You may like what I am about to say. The Green Falcons are now our subgroup, which means they are now under me. But they are still managing on their own. You will just bid on their movements if we get to move to joint operations. Also, I will choose 10 people to go there that will learn how to fight. These 10 were the weakest of you all, so if you do want to live your leisure life, for now, be sure to win." Roger announced.


    Then he looked at Mark to leave the selection since he knew that Mark was at least the best fighter of them all.


    "Mark, watch them fight. The first ten to lose will be the ten that will go to the Green Falcons. And the picking will be determined by a brawl, free for all. So, good luck."


    After that short notice, Roger left them and went to school. He then attended most of the day and wasn''t expecting anyone to be looking for him. But when the school day ended, someone went to their room to see him.


    "Who is Roger Wyles?" A man in a black formal suit called out once he entered their room. He had a well-built physique and also well-groomed hair and fair skin. He was wearing shades that made him look like a top-class bodyguard.


    Just when it piqued everyone''s curiosity, they all looked at Roger in unison, instantly filtering him out of the students.


    The man walked up to Roger, with Roger just nonchalantly following him with his eyes. He was currently being approached.


    "How may I help you?" Roger asked, without lifting his head when the man was now in front of his desk.


    Meanwhile, the man just eyed him without any sound, giving Roger time to assess what was about to happen.


    ''Is this man some kind of agent? But it is stupid if he was some kind of government agent since it would get attention. Never mind, I don''t care anymore.'' Roger sighed, then lifted his head in a nonchalant manner, returning a gaze to the man.


    The man just gritted his teeth without making it obvious and said, "Follow me."


    ''There is no need to make a fuss about him. Let''s see what''s supposed to happen.'' Roger thought, then followed the man leaving the room.


    When they finally left, everyone breathed out in relief that they had almost felt they were about to die there earlier.


    "What kind of aura was that? It felt like that man was from the government. Does that mean that Roger was about to be arrested?"


    "Perhaps, since he fought with gangsters. Didn''t you know that there were some rumors that Roger might be part of a gang?"


    "Hey, stop with that, Taylor might hear you."


    They all hushed their mouths when Taylor was mentioned. It was because Taylor was supposed to be a chick from a gang named Green Falcons. But after his encounter with Roger, some say that he might have been replaced by Roger since he was not in contact with the gang anymore.


    It was all just rumors, but they all interconnected with each other but in a vague way.


    ''Tsk. It would be good if Roger disappear.'' Taylor thought.


    ***


    Roger and the man in the suit went to the open lot of the schoolyard. They were just standing there with no sounds, bringing chilling air.


    "So, what is your business? Why did you look for me?" Roger asked the man without a specific expression behind it.


    The man let out a sigh and removed his shades, revealing his sorry expression.


    "I am from the Red Bulls, and I came here to warn you that we will take over the Blue Neighborhood to attack the Green Falcons."


    Roger just scoffed, as if he didn''t mind what the man said.


    "Ah. The Red Bulls... They were really making me hate them more. Now that you know me, let me ask, why did you approach me?" Roger asked in an irritated tone.


    The man just glared at him after his sorry eyes disappeared. He raised his left hand, with the intent of tapping Roger, but Roger just shoved his hand away from him.


    "Did you perhaps learn that I am the one who''s controlling the hoodlums in the Blue neighborhood?" Roger then gazed intently at him.


    The man nodded, following with another few words from Roger.


    "You learned that I am the one who''s controlling the hoodlums, so why did you really approach me?"


    "It is because I pity you. I just came here on my own accord since I have a younger brother like you who is also part of the gang"


    "So your own accord. You don''t have to worry about it. I can take care of myself." Roger said, then turned his back.


    "If you say so, but I already warned you, kid."

 Chapter 37 - 37

    One could be afraid of what the man in the suit said. Even if it was a sincere concern, the wind of the threatening words of the man would still stagger their system and destroy their composure. It is even possible to be overwrought by the mere stance of this kind of person.


    Warnings are just pitying towards the person who said it if they look at the listener as if they were lower than them. Not just pity, but it could be seen as an underestimation, looking down on them as if they have the authority to do so.


    Who are they to pity them, anyway? That person didn''t ask for it, and it could only be seen as an insult. That is what those who had pride would react to when they heard this man''s warning.


    However, for Roger, who had lived in a world full of threats, not even once did he experience it in this world. Perhaps he had but did not really pay into it. He was just one of the million people who don''t believe in pity. They could be just deceiving them.


    In this case, Roger was contemplating whether this man was sincere; even if he was, he didn''t care about it. But, he can''t be arrogant as he doesn''t only hold onto his life. If his family learned this, they would be worried and be affected by it.


    A mere school fight can be passed by and ignored, might be, but when it comes to a gang and encountering them even with slight offensive action, prayers would be the only thing to end his life. That is what people will think, and Roger worries for his mother. That is also why he was making people that would play the hero role instead of him.


    He can fight if he is needed.


    On the other hand, the man in the suit didn''t show any particular expression after Roger acted as if he didn''t care. Was it because of his arrogance? It might be, but that is confidence in other forms, and Roger has some cases.


    It could be a backer, but Roger doesn''t have that case. He had already searched it up. The reason he was only doing this was a mere pity. For someone, he sees a reflection of Roger.


    That slice of similarity was his driving force. Unfortunately, too bad for him, Roger doesn''t care.


    "You seem to be in a higher rank for you to have the luxury of warning me. A warning was it? Or a threat? I don''t care much, but for you to come at this point... is a slight disappointment for someone who is called an adult." Roger sneered, and that eventually made the man grit his teeth in the sharp assessment Roger made. He was sharp and blunt at the same time, and it was a fact for him.


    ''How could a high schooler think this way as if he had lived what is life in society? He can fight, I agree, but will he be able to fight the entire Red Neighborhood?'' The man thought in his heart as he was slightly disappointed by Roger''s words.


    It might be true that the Red Bulls were the Green Falcons'' enemies, and they will use the Blue Neighborhood as a stepping stone. But not entirely, as the whole Red Neighborhood would retaliate if they learned that the Red Bulls would be in a tight space.


    Not just because they had a close relationship, the Red Bulls acted as protectors of the neighborhood from other gangs that they couldn''t think of letting into their neighborhood.


    Why? It is because they can''t take the risk of facing another phase of endangerment or possible tyranny. The government can''t fight them since the local government pays less attention when these people, gangs, who have authority and influence, come into play.


    They can not only manipulate information, but they can also get your information, which could cause problems for you. So, you must comply with this gang''s needs if you do not want to live in a tight position. Laughable. Laughable indeed for Roger, as they were mere natural instincts of humans that limited their potential. Roger plays a great role in equitability. Well, it was previously in Kluma, back in the peaceful days before his master''s death.


    "If you want to make it sound like that, or whatever is in your mind, so be it." Then, after that, Roger nodded and left the man bidding in respect. His hands were inside his pocket and he returned to his room, bringing a heavy vibe to his classmates.


    Roger could only glare at them with disdainful eyes and at the same time be dismayed inside. They were pathetic, living at the lower bottom even if they could raise their worth for once. They use their time to look at others'' achievements or actions instead of improving theirs.


    Well, it is their choice, and hypocritically, he is judging them as well. But, he has the capability and the breath to judge.


    "What are you looking at? Go back to your business." Roger hissed as he moved his eyes back to his seat.


    Instantly, everyone followed his command words as if they were intimidated by what could kill their lives. It was a mistake. They should not pry on Roger''s businesses. But there was one person behind Roger''s table, at the other end of the room, drowning himself in an idea.


    ''I followed them and heard that that man was from the Red Bulls. Is Roger having a fuss with that top three gang in the Line City? Pathetic, his guts have dug his own grave... Just wait.'' Then, inwardly, he couldn''t help but giggle at his thoughts.


    ''I could turn him into the gang and assist them in killing him. They have a higher chance of killing him than the Green Falcons. At least that is the top three, where the Green Falcons is only in the top four.''


    It is not the only damaging information Taylor had thought in this mind. Red Bulls have connections from other cities, which could bring more power to the Line City and give them the chance to take over. And as greed reached his system, Taylor fantasized that he could even get a high rank in the gang if he joined them after he snitched Roger.


    For sure, he could have a good life as a gangster.


    But not entirely, as Roger, while he was returning, noticed that Taylor indeed followed him. He knew that Taylor was observing but not thinking much of him. He just hissed.


    ''I can''t kill Taylor to make him shut up in his place. He was as if he was born just to annoy me.'' Roger hissed inwardly.


    ''Well, after the order straightens the foundation of the Demonyo Clan, I will surely put Tyalor in his place. He irritates me that much, and I can''t let another cunning, stupid person come at me with fake fangs..'' He followed.

 Chapter 38 - 38

    "Hya! Hya! Hya!" cries all of the members of the Demonyo Clan while training just after the brawl fight to determine the weakest.


    Apart from cultivating, which they only do at night, they train every day by watching and imitating what Roger sends them to watch. They were martial art video tutorials from the internet that Roger approved as being useful to them. And with this, he wants them to have any ideas of what forms are in martial arts.


    Brawl fights in reality are formless but firm. A non-trained person can initiate a punch, but not everyone can hit a clean punch. There are forms in punches, which is why Roger wanted to know who the weakest were.


    "Oh... The neighborhood wasn''t this quiet before. I am truly amazed by that kid who educates those hoodlums. Surprisingly, he was able to seize 30 adults." A comment from a lady that was just passing by the street near the vacant lot.


    "Right. I am hoping for that kid''s future to be great because of the promising feats he can do now. Which family was it? Wyles family? It must be nice to have a son who has a sone commander-like aura."


    Instead of bad criticism, these ladies passing by were letting out good criticism. In normal stances, a person would critique a person being with hoodlums, but in Roger''s case, he was controlling them like he was a general of some sort, commanding them.


    This was a happy and peaceful moment for the neighborhood. Not because they weren''t extorting anymore, but because they were greeting and treating them with the utmost care.


    "Good morning, ma''am! I hope you have a good day." Even with only a sleeveless undershirt, these ladies didn''t judge the man who greeted them with disdain. Instead, they were pleased since it was a grateful experience to be greeted on a daily basis with sincere words.


    Well, it has been months since this happened, and even though at first they were skeptical of it, they eventually got used to it and even became grateful for it.


    Imagine a neighborhood where the hoodlums are protectors and helpers instead of chaos starters.


    "Now, now, fall in line with those who were defeated first. Come here and state your name." Roger stated that everyone instantly followed.


    10 men with different builds line up before Roger in a vertical line. They all face him with a static face and report to him.


    "State your name."


    They all stated their names, and when they were done, Roger breathed out a sigh. It wasn''t because of disappointment, but just a relieving turn of events, since these 10 will be the next promising 10 next month.


    But unintentionally conveying a message, they thought Roger was dissatisfied with them. "We are sorry, boss, that we were the weakest."


    Roger just scoffed at how they reacted to his sigh.


    "Why would you? But never mind, the ten of you will go to the Green Falcons and after a month, you will be back. And another test will happen again to learn who is the weakest. So why would you be sorry if all of you were equal? What you are doing right now will change, and different people will fill your spots once you train. Not just because you cultivate every night, but because even a little normal training would be extremely beneficial to you. It improves your reflexes as it registers your muscle memory after every training session. So don''t worry."


    The 10 were only clueless about what emotion Roger wanted to convey but they thanked him for being honest with them. Even the motivational words hit them, and that made them relieved. They thought that they would be useless to him.


    "Mark," Roger called and shifted his attention away from the 10.


    "What about the appointment of the dungeon diving? When will it happen?" he asked.


    "It will be next week at the xxx location," Mark reported.


    "I see, since a party builds up to 5 members, bring the other four strongest of the members. We need money for the building."


    "Yes, boss, we had already planned for it."


    Roger caressed his chin as he seemed to be in deep thought for a while.


    Roger wasn''t only not responding but keeping his people silent for a moment. Around Roger, there was an aura of a great thinker, but of course, they could not see it. It was only Roger''s actions that seemed to create it in his surroundings.


    What Roger was thinking is that if he could bring equality to the gang, he would also think of the variables present in this world. He is also interested in whether he can put his practices back from Kluma into this world. He might try to inject those rules he had thought of before, but the problem is the setting, as it does not reflect the people''s modern common sense. Back in Kluma, everyone knows that the strong eat the weak, and at most, it''s the survival of the fittest. But in this world, it does not lie there as if it were protected by an invisible layer called human rights.


    Roger can''t just abuse his power over them. Naturally, if the people around him notice it, they will surely be alarmed and eventually report it to other authorities. That is, they would try to betray him. That is only his problem, as, at that point, he had to control himself. Living at his best is what''s more important. These were all just extras for him.


    Why does he worry? It is not as if he does those kinds of things like "abusing". What he commonly practices is cruelty, which comes from rational thinking.


    Roger can limit himself, and he knows that it is helpful, but the main problem is equality among the rest.


    He practiced communism before in Kluma, and it was awful. At some point, people''s interests don''t meet. But why did he think equality was in the first place? It is because enslaving is impossible here and bringing equality with fear is the most prominent way for them to trust him and be loyal to him.


    It is true that he gave them the ability to fight and create a living, but what if they think that he is just being too abusive and tasks them with earning money for his benefit? Note that since they know him, their personalities could bring chaos to him since they know some of his weaknesses, which is his family.


    ''Then, should I let them be independent while I finish my studies? I can not stand as their savior, but how will I hold them so that they will show me true loyalty? ''


    And at that point, Roger realized that modern society has such complicated common sense.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    Thankfully, Roger saved Mr. K''s number so he could easily call him. And just as he dialed his number in the phonebook, he called for him.


    "Hello, Boss!" Mr. K greeted him over the phone.


    "Ah, I will send the 10 men now that I told you to train. Be sure to tell them my feats." Roger noted to Mr. K that, in an obvious manner, making a sound, Mr. K pondered


    "Ah... Why boss?"


    Such a predicament has a solution. Roger considered how to gain their loyalty, and the most obvious and viable option was to show off his feats. In that way, in modern society, idolizing someone would surely bring loyalty. Of course, it is not always for normal people, but for Awakens, it will be for sure.


    Power standards are set in every corner of the world, and the number one priority in this post-apocalyptic world is the ability to kill. Roger can kill; everyone knows that, but there is still another one¡ªthe ability to take care of them.


    If now that Roger shows them great kindness and if they hear about his feats of dodging bullets that only S-rank Awakens could do, what does the simple task of making money for him stand for? It would be nothing since thought would be brought to that simple as that is easy to ensure and it is not bad.


    But how about greed? What if it is the reason for them to betray him? Well, it would be difficult because why would they risk being discovered? If Roger could evade bullets, for sure, if Lucas discovered that he was betrayed, they would be chased even after death.


    What a laughable thought, but the real thing is that why would they risk the promising conditions Roger has over greed? They could be content with what they had, and Roger was actually showing it to them by being kind.


    How so? Well, if a great leader is terrifying and kind at the same time, which would you choose if you had the ability?


    A leader who is feared is better than one who is loved, but what if the leader has both aspects? It is the best leader, so why settle for less if you have the best option set to be your leader? Pathetic would choose to betray this kind of leader.


    "Don''t worry about it; just pay with what I said and tell them about it." Roger cut his thoughts off and continued with his words. "So, that''s good now."


    "Uh, yes. I will inform Scar since I am away on a business trip, Boss."


    "I see... If it is a business trip, then that is okay. I didn''t really care. As I said, you can still be independent. I just didn''t want to be bothered with the insignificant details. That is why I made you my left hand." Roger was talking so much that he realized it, but he didn''t even think about taking it back. At the very least, he felt secure about the gang''s affairs.


    "Yes, boss. Thank you for the trust."


    "Okay." Then Roger ended the call, bringing his phone back to his pocket.


    "Now, shall we see your progress, Kyla?" Roger inquired as he entered Kyla''s room after she cultivated every night for weeks.


    "Yes, and by the way, dad called that mom would be discharged. After the small shock and the complete healing that Dad suggested, Mom can finally move her body. We must visit her tomorrow."


    Roger nodded at him as he listened to the great news Kyla had. It made him sigh with relief, as he was still worried about his mother''s condition. And now that he finally came into relief, he smiled. "Let''s do that, but I will check your dantian first. I can''t be careless since I want you to have Qi. I will remove some impurities later."


    After a few hours, at approximately 9 pm, Roger went back to Kyla''s room, only to see she was still cultivating. Roger realized that Kyla was too eager to become strong and had no time for leisure. It is as if some determining mindset was urging her to continue this time-eating session.


    And as Roger''s eyes filled with admiration of Kyla''s work, his eyes also fell down on her body as she assessed it using some sort of energy within him.


    Roger used some technique to see one body''s condition, and his eyes flickered a small yellow light. After that, Roger realized what kind of physique Kyla had.


    A physique is what is commonly called a "constitutional body," a condition of the body that has an ability of some sort for extraordinary purposes. Whether it is an ability to take different kinds of poison and be immune, or a talent for refining unique Qi, there are plenty of chances and abilities a kind of physique has to learn that Kyla has some unique physique that he only learned its description.


    ''Normal people have normal physiques, and those who have different physiques from others have different grades depending on their physique.'' Roger thought inwardly as he remembered what his master taught him in the past.


    Just like him, Kyla has a unique physique.


    ''Absorption Unique Qi and True Qi Body.''


    It is a physique that has a lot of names, but this is what is common. From the description he learned, a body with this physique has yellow and blue colors in their meridian points. Also, their hearts have some spherical shape of some sort of azure color. It is what is commonly described as it, and seeing it on his sister was a one-in-a-million chance. This also explains why Kyla has talent.


    Roger noticed the talent because of her physique. But why hadn''t he already seen it before? The reason lies with cultivation. If a person doesn''t have cultivation in their dantian, their real physique will not surface as the dantian will serve as the light for an eye to assess the body.


    "Roger, what are you doing there?" Kyla suddenly called, and that stopped Roger''s thinking. Roger eventually looked at Kyla and shook his head, then entered the room.


    "I was only thinking of some insignificant case. I will now remove the impurities." Kyla then nodded and didn''t say anything about Roger''s previous actions. It was insignificant, as he said, and she didn''t care about it anyhow. And, as Roger sat next to her, she was asked to turn her back to her.


    ''A great physique like this is useless without proper resources, so to increase the potential, I will open some pressure points for the energy to flow faster. It will hurt, but she must endure.'' The reality is that Roger doesn''t need to remove the impurities from Kyla anymore since he has learned her physique. And since her physique has the ability to have a great absorption rate, anything that it can get will turn into True Qi, which is the refined Qi, or will become nourishment to the outer body.


    Of course, impurities are waste, but they will eventually disappear since this physique knows what is useful and what is not, so even though it has a good absorption rate, it won''t absorb indiscriminately.

 Chapter 40 - 40

    "Won''t you change schools after this?" Roger suddenly uttered, out of nowhere, dumbfounding Kyla slightly just when she was done with her cultivation.


    She felt at ease while cultivating, and even though she was still unknowledgeable of the whole concept, she trusted her brother in this field as she had been observing him for a while. She knew where Roger went every day, and she knew that it was all because of the hoodlums in the area. She wasn''t that thinking about it. She did just disregard it on the first day, but after months and patching up some rumors lurking in their school, she knew that the mysterious 30 newly awakened Awakens were from Roger''s guidance.


    She could feel proud, and knowing that all of the hoodlums had turned to the good side, she could just be relieved that the same process of gaining power was taught to her. But that is not where her trust really comes from. Even though she was just silent about it, the feelings still lingered where she treasured her brother the most, even though he had the ability to fight for himself. And so, that is where her trust came from.


    "Why would you ask about that suddenly?" she asked, referring to the suggestion Roger made. It wasn''t bad, but at least she had to know his reason.


    "I will be leaving the school, and you also have the power and ability of one awakened. Even if you did not undergo an awakening process, you are still equal to them, so changing schools would be beneficial for you." Roger argued.


    It is true that Kyla would benefit from attending a larger academy that can accommodate her needs as an Awaken. Not only academically, but also practically, where her abilities are more needed than mere numbers on a sheet titled "report card." Their current school isn''t that great, and it still lies in the area where gangs are dominant, and even if Roger can teach her, he is not sure of what to teach Kyla since the applicable process and methods don''t apply in this world.


    Natural and organic ingredients are scarce in this world for such methods to be used on Kyla. At least if she learns in a school where they teach applicable knowledge to the current era, it would benefit her rather than harm her.


    Roger''s views and methods also don''t meet the compatibility requirements in this world. It is for killing, and he wouldn''t want to make his sister a killing machine.


    "I see... I will mention it to Mom and Dad. And by the way, where are you going to study for college? Will you pursue being a civil servant or just a normal citizen?" Kyla asked.


    Roger could not feel more blessed. His sister is talking to him comfortably, and he would go insane if he couldn''t control himself. It was an achievement to be told this, and such a feat was kind of impossible for him since he wasn''t sociable¡ªsociable in the sense that he didn''t read the emotional aspects of people. But he does read expressions in decision-making against someone.


    "I do feel like being a hunter, but not a civil servant. I won''t continue my college. Killing monsters is more profitable." Roger answered.


    Of course, he didn''t mean he''d be the one to go to the dungeons and kill those monsters. He have his people to task it to.


    Kyla only nodded as they continued what they were doing earlier.


    The pressure points that Roger released by pressing Kyla''s back was what would help her in her cultivation. There were plenty of benefits from this and listing them would have needed a long scroll to be filled. But what was Roger''s intention in releasing her pressure points? He wanted her potential to increase.


    ''I already know that I am not omnipotent, and even if I wanted my family to be safe, there would be times that they''d need to defend themselves. Mother and father don''t have the energy anymore, and they have more worries. At least, in this case, I can manage.'' Roger said it to his heart as soon as he left Kyla''s room.


    ***


    In the building of the Red Bulls, three individuals were sitting around a circular table. It is a cliche way of meeting for an organization, but for those who were only three present, it is greater than what others would think since it would show their expressions.


    In an organization, a gang to be precise, there would be one who would act as the leader, and in a thug way, they are those who have the strength to trample those who are weaker than them. In terms of fighting skills, durability is what impresses the most, and that is the kind of person the leader of the Red Bulls gang is.


    He was a war freak with big muscles from top to bottom, so tall that it was unexplainable to be compared to a basketball player. His skin was as hard as a rock, possibly even cemented in hardness. The hue of his complexion was light, and his hair was blonde.


    This monster-looking person is none other than the leader of the Red Bulls, Mighty. He calls himself by that name, but his real name is unknown to everyone, and the companions around him also have their own unique and mysterious identities.


    Even with all of those characteristics, Mighty is also known as a lustful creature who lavishes himself on the ladies he sees.


    "Now, now, why do we always have to meet like this, Pherkas?" Mighty asked with his deep, unpleasant voice.


    His hand was leaning on the arms of his chair as his chin was resting on the knuckles of his right hand.


    On the other hand, Pherkas was someone who was known as the brain of the gang. Even though they were thugs, Pherkas''s guidance is still needed as they don''t just need brute force to operate their gang. And because of him, the gang successfully entered a drug cartel where Line City is one of the supplies'' routes.


    Pherkas, however, is slightly different from the other two''s appearance. He hides his face with bandages, saying that it was from a scar from his past that he didn''t want to remember. Also, he had an eyeglass but what is similar of him to the others is his aura that unexplainably tells that he is a maniac with a truly malicious mind.


    "Do you accept that high schooler named Roger Wyles to control the Blue neighborhood? It is annoying for me, and there are two possible solutions for him. It is either to pluck him out with full force since that young man has the potential to be a leader who, for hell''s sake, he controlled the hoodlums.. And the other one is to absorb him and use his ability and influence over the Blue neighborhood to trample the Green Falcons. Pick one?"

 Chapter 41 - 41

    "We should test him on this case, which is much more difficult than the scouts that we sent to the Blue Neighborhood. Send a paid Awaken, let us see how great that kid is at managing him." One said, and he was skinny, more appropriately, slim. He had a long face and a bob cut for his brown almond hair.


    He wears a tracksuit and has round-framed eyeglasses. His total appearance seems to make him look like a shut-in person, but in reality, it was his side gig. Gig, or hobby, he doesn''t care what people call him to. However, when it comes to fighting, he can do great kicks as he was a taekwondo player with black belts that even surpass the abilities of those who are E-rank Awakens.


    "Test? That punk need a test? I will go there and kick his eggs and smash his head on the ground to know who is the boss." Mighty said with great determination, his right fist disconnected from his chin with veins appearing on it.


    "Didn''t we say we had to take a clean path? What if you go there and learn that K will be there? We don''t even know if they already had a relationship with the Green Falcons. We can''t risk being attacked if you are not here." Pherkas noted that instantly muted Mighty. His words were greater than him. Even though he was the boss, the leader of the gang, he couldn''t go against his plans as he was one of the foundations and the reason why they could go against the authorities.


    "Ah." Mighty cleared his throat and awkwardly retracted back to his seat. He then scratched his nape in an awkward manner as he leaned back.


    "Pherkas, do you think we should test him?" Lindo, the third one asked.


    "That is the better way for us to determine his worth. After all, if we plan to take over the Line City, we must learn how to not waste potential lackeys." Pherkas heinously uttered with a smirk forming behind his bandages. He put some pictures on the table as he spread them for them to see.


    "This is his family. We heard from a high school student who was just his classmate that this girl right here is one who is closest to him." There, Pherkas pointed to a picture of a young lady, Kyla Wyles. When Mighty saw it, his eyes widened as he pulled it straight into his sight, being captured by the beauty Kyla has.


    "Who is she? She is too stunning! I want her!" Mighty excitedly said as his nose was producing smoke from the lust in his lower body.


    Lindo could only shake his head as he witnessed Mighty''s unsightly personality once again. Lindo was a shut-in sometimes, but what he despised were those who were perverts and child predators. One of the things he despises is Mighty who is beside him. However, despite that, he still cooperates with the gang but just shuts deaf when it comes to things like this. It makes him puke and vomits blood while his eyes boil from watching this kind of play.


    For heaven''s sake, why would this kind of fetish even exist? It does not only emphasize and show an utterly gibberish manner, but also an unsightly experience in the inner conscience of his body. For these reasons, Lindo cannot stand seeing this from Mighty, and he will instantly stand if this hits Mighty''s system again. At least this way, he can contain himself. Otherwise, he would leave the gang if not for the other benefits he gets from the family.


    ''Ugh. Why am I so weak in this shit? Even incest truly disgusts me that wants me to kill a boar and eat it raw just to die from poisoning. What kind of creatures are these to be called human?'' Lindo pondered this before standing up from his seat.


    When they noticed his intention to leave, they asked him.


    "Ah, I will go as I remember I have some business to do. I will send YT here. He is the E-rank Awaken I just recruited. He is junior to me at the club. You can be sure to trust him." Lindo said before he left the room, everyone was left in silence, confused as to why he had just been ridiculed.


    They still don''t know that Lindo despises those things. He can handle other things, but not sexual subjects where fetishes describe what you want. Lindo loves purity, a truly pure sexual topic if ever.


    "Don''t bother about him, Mighty. I will change the topic now. What do you think about the new pill that the cartel produced? It is even called the "enslaving pill" because it makes addicts more addicted to it. And do you know why it is enslaving? Because it has a limited supply."


    When Mighty heard it, he couldn''t help but form a cold smirk on his lips. It was truly surprising and amazing to hear it on this day.


    Not only could it bring opportunity, but plenty of it rushes through his mind. The more insane he becomes, the crazier and more absurd the use of the pill becomes.


    "By the way, Pherkas, did you still visit the doctor? With that scar, is it really that bad for you not to show it to us?" Mighty asked. However, Pherkas only shook his head, instantly dismissing his questions.


    There are uses for bandages: to cover an open wound, hide a scar, or hide the face behind it. But just what Pherkas''s intended use of it wasn''t clear enough to mention, as sometimes he only wanted to wear it to hide his face.


    Mighty also closed his questions in his mind because he knew he wouldn''t get any answers again.


    "Hehehe, if you say so, but let us do it. Test that kid and show him what was about to happen if he doesn''t listen to us." Mighty stood up excitedly, his blood rushing in joy. He couldn''t contain his emotions. That is why he still needs his other two companions.


    Mighty was neither smart nor cunning; he only had his fist and body to repel his enemies. Even with such stupidity, he was able to gather people around him by using his assets to make them respect him.


    In just a year, he was able to elevate his family to the top three gangs in Line City. With such determination and help from Pherkas and Lindo, he feels undefeatable and could challenge and control anyone.


    But of course, it was just his assumption and half-assed reading of what the reality writes on each fate of the people living.


    Pherkas just smirked as a few seconds later, a man in a black suit with groomed hair entered the room. He wore shades and his aura exuded that of a government agent.


    Mighty and Pherkas stared at him for a few seconds and then turned to him. He isn''t what they were expecting to see come and not the one that they typically like. But since he was recommended by Lindo, they should trust him.


    "You are YT, right?" Pherkas asked the man who was standing with firmness and a static facial expression. The man replied with a strong "yes".


    "Alright, here''s your job." Pherkas handed a paper with a picture of a young man''s pasted on it. As a result, YT turned to look at it, and as he realized who it was, he sighed inwardly.


    ''So it was decided today that the gang would handle you. I already warned him, it''s not my problem anymore.'' YT thought to himself before Pherkas continued talking.


    ***


    The class had ended, and Roger was on his way to the hospital. He stood outside the school''s gate, and there he waited for a taxi to pass by. But before a taxi could pass by, Taylor stood next to him with a confident smirk on his face.


    It did not only irritate Roger; he made it hard to express and be seen by others. He could simply clench his teeth in annoyance because what he truly despises is someone staring at him with a cunning gaze.


    That is what Roger can see from Taylor. He was thinking of a plot that might also happen today. Was it normal? It is not. He must have had something going behind his back that he wanted to send to Roger.


    But whatever it was, he just shrugged it off since he didn''t care what it could be. He could just take care of it.


    Roger didn''t mind Taylor''s action, and just when a taxi passed by, Roger called for it and entered, leaving the school gate in a second.


    Taylor smirked as he took out his phone from his pocket. He dialed a number and called a person, ringing his phone for a certain second.


    Click.


    "He has left the school, plate number xxxx taxi to the xxx street." Then another click sounded, indicating that the call had ended. And just after that, Taylor couldn''t help but giggle. He chuckled then and laughed out loud that he didn''t care about any of the gazes that shot at him. They were curious, concerned, worried, etc., but what could be the use of it for Taylor if he could achieve something in the next hour?


    "What a truly amazing play, Roger. You dug your grave and now I will cover it for you."


    Roger had already taken a taxi to the hospital where his mother was being treated. But still, no matter how many minutes have passed since he saw Taylor, that bothering action still lingers in his mind. What could be the reason for it? Even if he wanted to disregard it, that is being careless. Could it be something else? But why would he gaze at him with a smirk? Was it some sign that he had won a fight?


    It is truly bothering Roger''s mind. He didn''t have any... wait, he had an idea of what it could be. He might have snitched on someone, possibly the Red Bulls.


    Roger can remember that Taylor followed him and the man in the suit to the schoolyard.


    ''Possibly, he overheard the issue and tried to lick their boots by informing them of some information he knew about me.''


    What is his weakness?


    "That fucker." Roger hissed and clenched his fist.


    "Sorry, sir?"


    "Uh, nothing." He responded to the taxi driver, who was disturbed by his hiss.


    ''If I get evidence that you did something, Taylor, I will surely forget about the law and just kill you.''

 Chapter 42 - 42

    "Phew... I am now on a mission, so thinking about personal matters and emotional drawbacks is not welcome. However, such a pitiful young man, if only he had listened to my warning." YT was pitying Roger as he truly sees his younger brother in him.


    Even with the attitude that YT wanted to trample on Roger, he could not dare to, as it is only his personal emotions that he seems to be unable to control. If this hinders the mission, making it fail, he could only wait for punishment.


    "The mission was to threaten him truly, using his family if possible, since injecting the fear that he had eyes on him from other gangs," YT muttered as he continued walking down the paved path to the hospital side. He followed the taxi Roger rode in with his motorbike, and arriving here hastily was a good turn in the phase of his mission.


    However, as he walked to find Roger, there was something that hindered him. It was still the same pity that lingered in his mind.


    "Family... if I fail this, my brother might be affected by it. I already warned him, so let us just ignore his condition."


    After fighting over himself, YT soon found Roger going down the stairs and leaving the main building of the hospital. He also noticed that Roger was happily talking with his family, a smile stuck on his lips.


    "What a pity," was all he could grumble as he continued the next phase of the mission.


    ***


    When Roger finally arrived at the hospital, he calmed down to hide the anger he was currently experiencing. After he hid it, he went straight to his mother''s room and was greeted.


    "You came, Roger. We are about to leave." His father said, with his eyes smiling, that it was obvious that he had survived a predicament.


    Kyla was also at the side, assisting her mother to walk even though she didn''t need it. Her mother was just smiling at her, thinking how sweet her daughter was.


    "How sweet you could be, Kyla..." It was a sweet remark from her mother that easily hit her heart with joy.


    "Of course, mom. I don''t know if we can capture the person that did that horrible thing to you, but I will still be here to assist you."


    Hearing Kyla''s words confused Roger, which was noticed by his father as well. Thus, by making him informed about it.


    "Before you arrived, I mentioned to Kyla that I was investigating your mom''s case. I am an investigator, even with a low rank. If my family is hurt, what is the use of my job?" Then a joking chuckle came after his words.


    "But, you didn''t say it to me. I would be some help." Roger said, worryingly. His father just sighed and tapped his shoulder to assist.


    "That is why I didn''t tell you, because I heard from your mom that you rushed outside after seeing her harmed. I don''t want that attitude from you, Roger. So, just to be sure, I and your mother also didn''t inform Kyla, not until earlier."


    Roger understands why his father hid it from him. Of course, it is natural for humans to act in this way. It is an instinct of kinship that if one member is in danger and being bullied, another member will courageously bring himself to help and set justice, even if it does result in some injuries.


    Roger already knew this. In some cases, he wanted to hide the fact that he was the boss of a gang. He was just thankful that the incident hid it from his parents since the neighbors weren''t that talkative about Roger''s case being a leader of the past hoodlums.


    He was also afraid that his mother would request him to stop this practice. That is why he was limiting his jobs to managing the Demonyo Clan, making them independent but still working for him.


    He is shameless, and even if they think that he needs their gratitude for working with him, they must be shameless as well. He couldn''t just ignore it if it worried him about losing his job.


    "I am sorry dad if I made you worry about my actions. It won''t happen again." Kyla had reservations about what Roger said since she really knew Roger''s nature. Even if it were not currently public, Roger would still continue doing it in secret.


    Also, Kyla is already involved in it, and making it a secret is just natural for her since they are both in this situation.


    Kyla also thinks highly of her family. She doesn''t want anyone to trample them or hurt them. She already knew that Roger would be able to handle himself, but for their parents... it is a bit unconvincing to think that they could handle themselves.


    As people age, they also feel responsible for things. That is why these two siblings felt responsible for their family as if they were the foundations of the family.


    It is not. It is just a normal feeling for a member of a family to protect their kin.


    Roger''s father only smiled, then again, tapped Roger''s shoulders, saying, "It is okay. I''ve already got a lead. And I think it is part of the gang wars between the Red Bulls and Green Falcons."


    Roger acted naturally, listening to his father''s words.


    "My colleagues had found that these two gangs were putting much pressure on our neighborhood. So, in accordance with it, we requested some help from the headquarters." His father said.


    Roger''s father is an investigator who is under the Hunter Association, and also, even with how little his job to society looks like, the information they hold isn''t a joke. At least they knew what was under an iceberg.


    "But why only now? If I think logically, Mom''s incident wasn''t the first one, since for them to act this way, they must have felt leniency from the government."


    Roger was curious how his father''s agency could pull those strings to request some help from the headquarters. And of course, suspecting that he would be affected by it since he was the one who held the gang in the Blue Neighborhood.


    "Well, we included the help of investigating the sudden appearance of 30 Awakens. That is why we were able to pull the strings." His father said.


    And just like that, Roger had learned that his time would be limited. He would''ve needed some time to prepare, to at least establish his secret identity.


    "Also, Roger, I am afraid that you have to stop what you are doing in the neighborhood." Just as soon as Roger heard it, his eyes dilated in surprise.


    "What do you mean, dad?" Roger asked, even though he had some suspicion about what his father was implying. At least he should play dumb for a short time.


    "You are managing the hoodlums in our neighborhood. I don''t know how you did it, and also, I know why you are doing it, but won''t it be dangerous? " And just at that, Roger felt some strings in his system had been damaged.


    And just as he feared, his mother was worried. She reacted to what his father said.


    "What? Roger was managing the hoodlums?"


    Roger could only sigh as he then listened to his mother''s barrage of worrying words. It only lasted for a few seconds, but he could still notice how his mother was worried. And also, Kyla could only scratch her nape in this situation.


    And as Roger''s mother was starting to panic, Roger put his hands on both shoulders of his mother.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. Don''t be worried, I won''t do it again. Just calm down, okay? They aren''t even that violent these days." Roger explained.


    "Even still, they were criminals before, so it is still dangerous since they can fight."


    "I know, Mom. That is why I am doing my best so that they won''t do it again. With my supervision, they won''t continue doing what they did before. It is also for our environment to be safe."


    Roger''s mother became silent as she looked at how dedicated and serious Roger was about it.


    "Even still..." She contemplated it for a moment, released a sigh, and continued. "I will think in the meantime if you really have to leave them, Roger."


    Roger just smiled and said, "Okay, Mom. I will just leave them for the meantime to see if they won''t bring danger to me." Then Roger faced his father and continued, "And also, Dad, aren''t you glad that I am showing some early talent for leadership?"


    His father just smirked and retorted, "What a brat. Okay, I will think of it as well. Just be careful that you won''t be connected to them if they have some hidden criminal practices. I will do my best to cover it for you in case you are framed."


    "I know, Dad. Thank you."


    And so on, after it, they decided to leave the room and continue on their way out of the building. However, Roger wasn''t expecting to see who was waiting outside the hospital.


    ''A hostile intent...'' Roger had felt the presence YT was emitting.. However, it was too late for Roger since another horror would be brought to his family at this time.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    Just as Roger noticed the incoming danger to his family, he looked at Kyla worriedly. Kyla was unaware of it and was oblivious to the fact that someone was shooting them with hostile intent, but as soon as she saw Roger''s eyes, she understood something.


    "Dad, Mom, Kyla, you can go on without me," Roger said, but before he could insist it on his parents, YT rushed in their direction with a gun in his grasp.


    "Run!" Roger shouted, and that made them panic.


    Roger''s father acted calm, but even still, with how Roger was shouting, he couldn''t discern why they had to run.


    Roger then pointed in a safe direction and continued pushing them in that direction. Instinctively, his family followed where he was pointing as he was also running in that direction.


    And just as a minimal amount of time passed, YT prepared his gun, pointing it at Roger''s family. But not as fast as he could. Before he could pull the trigger, Roger threw his shoes at him at an intense speed.


    As a reaction, YT let go of targetting them and evaded the shoes, but he didn''t stop. As soon as he evaded the shoes that distracted him, he pointed the gun at them again.


    In between two buildings, running in the shadow in the middle of the day with no other people present, Roger''s prepared to catch a bullet in case it comes flying at them.


    And as Roger was running with his family, YT pulled the trigger, first targeting his mother.


    Roger''s eyes dilated as he heard the suppressed gunshot, as well as his parents, who shouted in surprise. But for him, he must catch this bullet before it reaches his mother.


    And luckily, Roger was able to catch this bullet, negating and ignoring the heat of the metal. YT widened his eyes inside his helmet. He was too stunned to speak. What he had witnessed was something unbelievable.


    "So, this kid is an Awaken. It must be the reason why he was so confident." YT mumbled, but he didn''t stop there. With the Glock 19 in his grasp, he pulled the trigger multiple times, shooting them with the intent to kill.


    Shouts followed, and people nearby, inside the buildings, were alarmed. And as a reaction to it, they all looked for the source of the suppressed gunshots. Even though it had a suppressor, the sound of the gunshots could be recognized from a short distance away.


    Roger could only hiss as well while he was catching the bullets at an intense speed. His family was worried, but they were still unaware that Roger was the reason why they weren''t hit by the bullets.


    And as his father, being the head of the family, courageously shifted his head to fight or at least distract the gunman. But as he shifted his attention, he was stunned to see Roger catching the bullets.


    He also knew that those sounds were from suppressed guns, as their area was too used to gunfights. However, he didn''t know that in a gunfight, it is possible to catch the bullets.


    When Roger noticed his father''s stunned expression, he simply stated, "I am an Awaken, Dad. Please, go. I can fight."


    "But-!" His father would still insist on him being at the back, but Roger persisted in being left behind.


    "Just go! Mom needs to be supported. She just came from the hospital, and her stitches would have opened if ignored. Please, go now."


    His father just gritted his teeth and then said, "Be careful, son."


    Roger nodded as he stopped running. He then looked at his mother, who was looking for him as well, and eyed her with worried eyes.


    "Roger!" Her mother shouted worriedly, but without her knowledge, Roger would have to be left behind.


    Her husband and Kyla carried her out of the location, running with Roger''s mother, fighting to be let go and pull her son.


    "I know that you would be too worried, mom," Roger mumbled as he continued to focus his attention on the gunman.


    A few bullets flew again as another suppressed gunshot echoed through the area. However, Roger continued catching them, making the gunman take a pause in his job.


    "What the fuck. How is this possible."


    A few seconds later, people started flocking. They were too used to gunfights, but even with suppressors, they know what gunshots are. And, as they stood vigilantly watching and flocking in the distance, they all pulled out their phones and dialed 911.


    Roger could only smirk as he noticed it. He mumbled, "So they are all used to gunfights. That made their courage that high, huh," But later on, got worried when his family got away from the scene.


    "I trust you, Kyla," Roger mumbled, then rushed his body to the gunman while evading the bullets.


    YT, as the gunman who became weak when his target evaded his bullets, panicked. When his magazine started losing bullets, he started running away from him. But as Roger noticed it, he pushed himself quickly to YT, putting him down on the ground.


    A strong force pushed YT to the ground, smashing his helmet in the process. And as Roger was irritated and infuriated, he pulled the helmet off of him aggressively.


    "What the fuck. You again?!" Roger shouted to see a familiar man. It was the person who visited him, the person who looked like a government agent.


    "Fucking shit," Roger grumbled, then put his feet on his chest. To make him speak, Roger intimidated him, but he only became silent.


    "Red Bulls again," Roger grunted, then continued pushing his feet on his chest, later cracking the ribs.


    The fractures resulted in piecing through the lungs and the heart, and Roger knew it. He intended to kill him, but not too soon, as he wanted him to suffer.


    "I was controlling myself, not doing much in this world as I wanted to enjoy the offers. Even if peace was just an illusion, I wanted to feel it." Roger mumbled to his heart then left YT on the ground, panting and breathless.


    As he walked away, he went directly to where he had sent his family off. Then, as if time had passed, he continued contemplating.


    "But that gang... was entirely a pain to me. I was foolish to believe that I could offer my family peace as well as myself. I was too foolish to believe that humans in this world were different from Murim people."


    "However, they are not... Let''s see... you haven''t done much, but I will trample on what you have made."


    And as Roger continued to save the distance between his family and him, he decided to wipe out the roots of this problem. He then promised himself to not contain himself while thinking of other people.


    Setting someone who is above is the best thing for this. And even if he didn''t want to do it, and live differently from his previous life, he couldn''t choose wisely¡ª in the sense that he could consider the best actions to take in each course. However, he had enough. And thus, he chose to trample the Red Bulls and take over their power. In that way, he can worry about things later and be complacent in the meantime because "enemies" have been cleared out of the picture.


    ***


    Just after Roger secured his family''s safety, the next day, he went to school infuriated. His family was slightly traumatized by it, and of course, he knew that he was influenced by the threats his family had.


    But at least he wanted to get straight back into what they were. And he starts it with Taylor.


    Roger slammed his hand on the table before Taylor, extremely surprising everyone inside the room. Also, Taylor was surprised; he didn''t expect to see Roger alive and kicking. What happened yesterday?


    ''What the fuck, why is he still here?'' Taylor thought but thinking much of it isn''t helping. So, he had to play dumb if Roger ever suspected him.


    ''Something must have happened. That is why he is enraged in front of me. But, even if he suspects me, there''s nothing he can do because he doesn''t have any evidence.''


    "W-What?!" Taylor stuttered.


    Roger just remained silent, looking at his hands on the damaged table that he had just slammed. Then, afterward, a few seconds had passed, he eyed Taylor with his narrowing, tired eyes.


    "I want you to tell me why the Red Bulls were there in the hospital." Roger had wanted to go to the Red Bulls, and he already knew where they were located. However, thinking about it, he didn''t still punish Taylor for bothering him. He knew that he had done something with this, and even though he wasn''t the one who planned this, Taylor still needs to be punished.


    "I do really think that I am the main character. I don''t care about anyone else. So, your presence just irritates me every time." Roger continued talking, then slammed the table.


    "But I am asking you, why are you pissing me off? You even pulled some strings between the Red Bulls and my neighborhood. Why?!"


    And as Roger exclaimed, everyone whispered about it, watching the scene with different sentiments.

 Chapter 44 - 44

    "What are you talking about? I don''t have any idea." As he tried to act scared of Roger, Taylor retracted a bit. However, Roger doesn''t buy anything he puts on the show.


    "Ah... I see... Then, let''s do something you wouldn''t like." Roger uttered, then violently pushed the desk away from Taylor''s chair. Then, he pulled Taylor''s collar and dragged him out of the room.


    "Where are you going to take me?!" Taylor asked, as he was being dragged out of the room and his friends were following with discombobulated faces.


    Roger just grinned at them and then gestured to slice his neck. It made them stop and just see Taylor out of their sight. When Taylor saw it, he could only feel betrayed. But what could he do? It is now well known that Roger is too strong.


    When Taylor and Roger were finally at the rooftop, where Roger was intending to take Taylor, he threw him to the ground.


    "I am so done with you, you know that. Let''s start with the bullying, shall we? " Roger said in an irritated tone, making Taylor tremble as he saw Roger grinning heinously.


    "W-What are you doing to me?!" Taylor shouted.


    However, Roger just remained to grin at him, and in the next seconds, he lifted Taylor''s body. He tried to resist; however, Roger used his full strength to ignore all of Taylor''s movements.


    Then, as Roger was lifting Taylor, he moved to the rooftop''s side and climbed on the barricade. And just when Taylor realized it, he was already seeing the bottom of the building with Roger bringing his hand off the barricade.


    He was hanging, and if he tried to resist while in that position, he would surely drop.


    Taylor''s body was now cold, numb, and trembling from intense nervousness. He looked at Roger in an unstable manner, still agitated about what he could possibly do to him.


    "You are not thinking of dropping me, right?" Taylor asked in a trembling manner.


    "Who knows?" Roger uttered, then moved his hand further away from the barricade.


    Taylor''s heart almost dropped, and he had his eyes closed. He was also shouting hysterically, fearing the death that Roger could give him.


    "W-What do you need?! I already told you that I don''t know what you are talking about." Taylor exclaimed. However, Roger wasn''t buying it. Just by looking at Taylor''s face, he knows that he was only lying to him.


    "Ah, so you are still not admitting it, huh." Roger mumbled, then continued, "Should I just drop you?"


    Taylor hysterically faced Roger, then shouted, "Please no. I will tell you what I know. Please."


    And on cue, Roger smirked, then threw Taylor back to the ground. He then jumped off the barricade to Taylor''s place and lowered his stance, looking down on Taylor.


    Taylor was helpless on the ground and could not even muster the strength to move. He was still stunned by that near-death experience.


    "So... you really gave some information about me to the Red Bulls, huh? When you eavesdrop on our conversation with that agent-like person, you want to extort the use of our grudges." Roger uttered that Taylor had just nodded simultaneously.


    "Y-Yes! I said it to them, so what? I am suffering every day because of you. And it is the only way I could erase you from my life." Taylor said.


    Listening to it, Roger just smirked and stood up straight, still looking down on Taylor with his stoic face. He then let out a sigh and took out his phone.


    "Good to know. Now, you already know why I have to do this." Roger moved his left leg back and, afterward, launched a kick at Taylor.


    It made a crisp sound, and even though it was supposed to sound like a thud, it didn''t become like that as Roger had cracked Taylor''s rib.


    In agony, Taylor screamed soundlessly. His voice couldn''t get out of his mouth as the intense pain was piercing through his nerves. It was like his whole being had been hit by a truck.


    And as Roger had already kicked him, he gave him one last dead eye, then walked away, going to the stairs and descending to the lower floors. And as he walked away, he dialed a number on the phone to call someone.


    Click!


    "Hello, Scar. You know Taylor, right? I want you to beat him to death. This will be your last dirty activity. Silence him for good." Roger said, and then put his phone back in his pocket.


    There is no remorse for this decision. After all, he wanted to kill Taylor, but for some reason, he wanted to stay low and reserve his first kill for someone bigger person.


    And now, he had already killed one. It was the gunman. And with it, he hoped he could send a warning to them, as he had already been planning on wiping out the roots for good.


    ***


    The base of the Red Bulls is a tall building corporation. Its main businesses are security services and construction companies. However, what could be the use of it if the owners disappear?


    Then, if the owners disappear, the next person who owns a large share in the company will own it. And after that, who knows what possible things could catch his interest? For now, he only wanted to kill the leader of the Red Bulls.


    Acting like a normal citizen, Roger passed through the security of the first floor. When he entered the building, his eyes wandered around and witnessed how rich the Red Bulls were compared to the Green Falcons.


    Their building was made of thick glass. There was a receiving desk and a few functions that a company needs.


    "Hello sir, how may I help you?" One receptionist asked Roger as he had been staying in one place since he entered.


    Roger was wearing quite western casual clothes, making him look like a person who had some business with the corporation. However, he doesn''t need anyone to assist him. He had already scanned the whole building, learning where the strongest person was.


    "Nothing much. I only want your card." Roger said, dumbfounding the receptionist who had asked him. And as he wanted to react to it, Roger had already pulled out his card and disappeared from the sight of the receptionist.


    Roger ran at an intense speed, using the stairs to reach the final floor of the building, where the strongest person is. He passed through the security, acting as if he was just a breeze.


    And as he stood before a huge door, he finally initiated the next move, opening the door to the room. He used the card he pulled and put it into the scanner stuck at the side of the door. But, to his disappointment, the door didn''t open.


    "Uhh... I thought things like this happened in real life. I only remembered watching a drama in my younger teens where the boss''s room had a scanner."


    It didn''t work that way, much to his dismay. So another way of forcing his way in is to destroy the door.


    However, before Roger could destroy the door, a presence appeared behind him. He felt vicious about it, so, before punching the door, he shifted his body, facing the person that appeared.


    When Roger finally shifted his body, he saw a person with a man''s physique covered in bandages, but only had a gap in his eyes.


    Roger raised his eyebrows. "What are you?"


    The person replied, "You don''t need to destroy that. I can bring you the way to enter the room."


    Roger was clueless and speechless as to how to see how the person helped him with the way to enter the room. Instead of feeling vicious towards him, unlike earlier, he felt familiar with him. Then, as the person in bandages faced him, it was as if he smiled behind the bandages.


    "I apologize for putting you in this situation. But it was the only way for me to clear the Red Bulls out of the picture." The person said.


    Roger didn''t feel like pushing his way to make the person speak who he was. He only then continued listening to him as this person wasn''t over with his words.


    "I noticed that it was your nature to move that way. So, I might apologize for bringing you a horrible experience." The person continued and gestured to the open door. "You may now enter."


    Roger was still confused. However, he only ignored this person as he didn''t feel any hostility coming from him. But when he entered, he still raised his vigilance, and then continued his way to the room where the strongest person in the building was.


    Just as Roger entered the room, he already felt the aura of this person. And remembering how his family had felt when he ordered a gunman to kill his family, he furiously pushed the furniture that was blocking his way.


    This room, which belongs to the boss of the Red Bulls, is like a suite room in a hotel, and as he had come to realize, the boss of the Red Bulls was using this building as his residence as well.


    "So.... how come the boss of the little gang in the Blue Neighborhood is able to enter my territory?!" The boss shouted in anger.

 Chapter 45 - 45

    "Mom, were you okay? How is your wound? It didn''t open right?" Roger worriedly asked his mother as soon as they arrived at a safer place.


    His parents were breathless, as well as Kyla, feeling slight tiredness. However, instead of answering him, his mother cried and dragged her body to him, throwing her fists on Roger''s chest.


    "Why did you do that?! I was scared! Why would you do that? What if you died? I am supposed to die first, not my children."


    Roger was just silent. He didn''t know what to say.


    "I am an Awaken, you don''t have to worry."


    "Even still, you are throwing your life away as if it were nothing. Why would you do that?!"


    And just as Roer watched her mother''s tears flowing out of her eyes, he only felt guilt. He then realized, even putting his family away from worry, he still couldn''t persuade them to believe that he would be okay.


    Even Kyla was still nervous; Roger could feel it as her hands were trembling.


    "Roger, maybe you should explain it to your mother later. Just rest and help your sister." His father said.


    And as the atmosphere around the area wasn''t good, Roger just nodded helplessly and looked at Kyla.


    "Let''s go..."


    ***


    "Did you know, with that little stunt you did, my family was deeply nervous? You just made them face death." Roger muttered in an audible tone as he walked his way to the boss of the Red Bulls.


    The boss just raised his eyebrows, and instead of saying a sensible reply, he only snorted.


    "Doesn''t care."


    Roger clenched his fist, and then, in the next second, he disappeared, appearing in front of the boss with his fist on his face.


    Bam!


    It happened at an intense speed. However, Roger didn''t put all his strength into it. He still controlled his strength as he wanted to slowly torment the boss of the Red Bulls.


    However, instead of reacting to it aggressively, the boss just defended himself and sneered at Roger.


    "That was called a punch? It is surprising for you to have such strength. It might be the reason why you became the boss of the little twerks gang in the Blue Neighborhood."


    Roger just listened to him and remained silent as he was controlling himself to not easily give him instant death.


    "Want to try another one?" Roger said, then instantly closed the distance between them with another fist, prepared to hit the boss of the Red Bulls.


    And as confident as he was, the boss just gave himself a good grip and received the punch from Roger. However, contrary to his expectations, he was pushed back as he felt the punch become stronger.


    ''What?! Did I feel it differently? His punch got stronger.''


    In the same location where he had been punched, the boss of the Red Bulls held his jaw as he felt that strong punch pierces through his skin.


    "Big guy with blonde hair, and also skin as tough as iron. I am interested in knowing your name. You are the first enemy I really had in this world." Roger uttered as he shot dead eyes at the boss of the Red Bulls.


    "Super Strong, Mighty, you brat. Remember that before you lose your life." And on that cue, Mighty moved his huge body, rushing to Roger''s location with a punch prepared to be launched.


    However, seeing how wide this movement was, Roger just moved to the side, evading this punch. But the series of attacks didn''t end that way. Mighty continued moving, launching a barrage of punches at Roger.


    Bam!


    Roger, seeing how motivated Mighty was, just smirked and caught the punch Mighty threw.


    "You didn''t receive the third punch. Incoming!"


    Then, back at it, Roger prepared his fist and threw it at Mighty. And Mighty, as slow as he is, being a huge person, he wasn''t able to evade it. Instead, he got a grip to tolerate the punch. However, not expecting it again, the strength of the punch increased its intensity again.


    Just as that punch hit him, he was moved a few steps backward, and almost lost his balance along the way. Also, Roger punched him in the same spot as earlier to keep the pressure on him.


    "Do you only know how to punch?" Roger asked, looking at how Mighty was keeping himself under control just after that punch.


    "Fucking shit!" Mighty exclaimed as he swept off a few pieces of furniture in his rage.


    Roger just raised his eyebrow and then concluded, "It''s getting boring. Let''s finish this... I am not interested in you anymore."


    Roger then disappeared, appearing above Mighty with his left foot ready to kick. And at that point, Mighty couldn''t defend himself anymore. Roger had kicked him, but in just a split of a second, another kick was launched, but this time it was behind Mighty.


    Roger had moved at an extreme speed, appearing in different locations with his barrage of attacks on Mighty.


    Mighty could only endure the attacks. But, every second, the attacks'' strength increased, giving him restless time.


    And after a minute of this barrage, Roger stopped and looked at the sorry state of Mighty.


    "I don''t talk much, really. However, just stalling time, I wanted you to suffer what my family had felt with your stunt. Why do you have to be a pain in my ass?" Roger uttered, then kicked Mighty in the head.


    Mighty''s body''s condition becomes worse. His whole body was bruised and reddening as his muscles became weak with the attacks Roger gave him.


    "W-What are you...?" Mighty asked in a helpless manner.


    Roger ignored him and looked at the state of the room. The room is beautiful. There were curtains in the wall of glass, giving the scenery of the city at night. Also, the furniture was expensive.


    Roger just smirked to see the luxury the boss of the Red Bulls has on normal days. The room gives him a luxurious atmosphere.


    "I don''t give a fuck about people''s jobs. But I am careful with the businesses of the people around me." Roger uttered, then gave Mighty an eye.


    "You sell drugs, right? I heard some from Mr. K if I remember it right." Roger continued. "But too bad for you, it is your last day in this world."


    Roger continued walking, seeing the different things that could be achieved by being at the top of the food chain. This luxury was as if new to Roger. He had never seen this kind of luxurious life back in Kluma. And now that he is on Earth, with a different lifestyle, he becomes intrigued with this life.


    Silence covered the whole room, and as the room was dimly lit, Roger couldn''t see what Mighty was doing behind his body. It was too late for him.


    "Hahaha... You think that this will be my last day. I had been on drugs my entire life, and learning and pursuing some effects didn''t disappear from my mind."


    And as Roger became curious about what Mighty was thinking, he returned his gaze to Mighty, but all he saw was him taking some pills.


    "What''s that?" Roger had an idea that that pill might have some effects. However, he only let him because he was curious about its effects.


    With his dead eyes, Roger witnessed Mighty''s body reforming. Apparently, the pill had some reformation of body effects. And as he looked at how his body reformed, unique energy, or more possibly, corrupted mana, appeared inside Mighty.


    "Hmmm... interesting," Roger mumbled as he looked again at Mighty, who was starting to get energized. His veins were starting to appear as well as if infuriated. However, he was only enduring the sudden surge of energy rushing into his body.


    "Really interesting..."


    Mighty''s body became 8 feet tall, and now his body has the width of a truck. And just as a funny memory appeared in Roger''s mind, he scoffed.


    "If I remember it right, the thing that put me into Kluma was also a truck." He mumbled, "But even so, it won''t change the fact that you''ll die, Mighty."


    Mighty smirked and looked at Roger with a smug face.


    ''Let''s see if you have the guts to defend yourself. Even an S-Rank couldn''t handle the strength I have.''


    And with great determination, Mighty dashed to Roger, as if an explosion had just burst when he suddenly moved from his place.


    "Fucking monster, disgusting," Roger uttered, then moved, but this time his internal energy was reinforced to his fist.


    "Die, you fucking giant," Roger said, then launched the punch in his direction.


    The reason Mighty was confident in using the pill was that the concrete of his room is reinforced with dense cement. So worrying about his room being devastated is nothing. Also, he knew that the pill he was taking would give him a strength that an S-Rank couldn''t handle.


    Mighty is an Awaken, but because of his body, he seems to be able to surpass average humans'' limitations. But the truth is, he has some mana only equal to Rank E, which is why he was able to take the pill as well.


    And as he wanted to smash Roger to the floor, his determination was smashed as well, as an azure light flew straight to his face that brought him to the wall at an intense speed and made his consciousness hazy as well.


    "F-Fucking shit... H-How can y-you still... be a human." Mighty muttered as he realized his body had become smashed meat. He still had his consciousness, but it was only hanging on with a little strength.


    "I am not boastful, but I am really strong, Mighty.. If only you learned how to estimate your enemies before you overestimate yourself, you wouldn''t have been in this state in the first place."

 Chapter 46 - 46

    As Roger picked up Mighty''s body, and as he inspected it, he then learned that he had already died. What a shame for him that he wasn''t able to torment him, but still, killing him was like plucking a bad weed in a plantation.


    And so, just after it, he put it back and went to his pockets. He searched for the pill that Mighty had taken and noticed an oval-shaped pill in pink.


    Roger assessed it with his senses, and there he learned that it was addictive, starting with the scent of it, which has some addictive chemicals.


    "Hmmm... Not bad for them, but I am sure that it only has a one-time use." Roger concluded, then stood up and left Mighty''s body, confiscating the pills from Mighty''s corpse.


    And just like that, in a brief time, Roger had killed Mighty, as if he was a hitman tasked with disposing of someone. Roger also knew that he had never left any fingerprints, and even if he had, he was careless since he was sure that he could have had some help.


    "So, may I ask, why did you help me?" Roger asked as soon as he arrived at the huge door, facing the person in bandages.


    The person in bandages lowered his head and introduced himself instead. "I am Pherkas, Sir Roger Wyles."


    Roger''s eyebrows raised by what he had heard. It seems like this person just didn''t feel any hatred towards him for killing Mighty.


    "Was Mighty the boss of the gang?" Roger asked, and Pherkas nodded. "So, who are you? What''s your position and how were you able to open Mighty''s door?"


    "Before I answer that, Mighty''s room is tremor proof, so you can be assured that no one heard your fight from below the floor. Also, if you ever leave some fingerprints, I will take care of it."


    Roger then again became intrigued, and suspicion raised inside his system, looking at Pherkas with narrowed eyes.


    "Why are you helping me?" Roger asked once more, but Pherkas didn''t answer. Instead, Pherkas spoke away from the topic.


    "If you know who I really am, you won''t punish me?"


    Roger contemplated it by just hearing it. Punish? A unique pick of words... It felt like Pherkas sees Roger as someone who is higher or the authority between them.


    "I won''t punish you, so at least let me know why you are helping."


    Pherkas let out a sigh, then, later on, revealed the reason behind it.


    "I had discovered that you would move to kill Mighty in a convenient way if your family is included. So, I pulled some strings to let it happen."


    Roger''s eyebrows met as he felt that Pherkas was intending to drag the conversation out of context.


    "Just tell me what the fucking reason is," Roger said and moved forward slightly, intimidating Pherkas.


    "Calm down." Pherkas uttered, then continued, "I am the spy in the Red Bulls, also the boss of the Green Falcons, Kaspher."


    When Roger heard it, he then realized that his voice appeared to be familiar and the same as Mr. K.''s. And as he was curious about it, he raised a question.


    "What did you say? Mr. K?"


    Kaspher nodded, then removed some of the bandages he had on his face. When he totally removed it, it revealed his entire face, which looked similar to Mr. K.


    "So you really were Mr. K... I see... Don''t worry about it; I won''t punish you." Roger mumbled, but then he cast a glance at Kaspher, lifting a strange pressure in the air.


    "I won''t punish you, but I am warning you: if this happens again, fundamental or not, I won''t let it slip away. Understood?"


    Kaspher nodded immediately as the pressure became stronger around them. And when the pressure disappeared, he panted and chased his breath.


    "Understood. I apologize again, Sir."


    Roger just ignored his and moved his way out of the building using the same method by which he entered. And when he was totally out, he let out a sigh.


    "So... it is time for the Green Falcons to take over the Red Bulls."


    ***


    "What happened to Mighty? Why is he like that?" asked Lindo, who was devastated as soon as he saw Mighty''s dead body. His body was in a vegetative state. Some of his skin was layered on the floor as if it was excess skin.


    Kaspher didn''t answer; instead, he only looked at Lindo''s face.


    "Why...? Who did this? Who did this?!"


    Kaspher continued observing Lindo, but when he was sure that he was already stable, he answered his question.


    "The person who did this was Roger Wyles... The same person who we wanted to be dead because of some fight with the Green Falcons. And thinking that a gang with no leader would put the Red Bulls down, I guess Roger Wyles wasn''t a normal high schooler."


    Lindo only clenched his fist and faced Kaspher.


    "Pherkas, let''s initiate and retaliate. This time, we will commence a full-scale war against the Green Falcons. Mighty''s death won''t be in vain."


    Lindo was determined and also desperate. However, Pherkas only gave him a short reply.


    "I am sorry, but without Mighty, I won''t continue managing the gang. The gang only works because of him, and without him, it is useless. I will be leaving the gang, Lindo. I''m sorry."


    And there, Lindo was left totally depressed and disheartened. How should he take revenge for Mighty? Now that he is dead, should they continue the gang, or at least finish what he wanted, to take over the Green Falcons.


    However, he was already dispirited. "It''s impossible. Without him and Pherkas, the gang is nothing..."


    ***


    In Kaspher''s room in the base of the Green Falcons, Roger was only intently staring at Kaspher, who was in the meantime nervous about what to say to his boss. He just did something wrong there, and he plotted things as if Roger wasn''t even a person to bother thinking about.


    "Why aren''t you talking? I am here for a plan to take over the Red Bulls. I already killed Mighty for you, so, create a plan." Roger suddenly said.


    Kaspher flinched in surprise and then lowered his head, "I would like to apologize again, Boss."


    "Nevermind. I already said that it was your warning. I did say that you were important, but I didn''t expect that you would extort that much. So... how should I say this... you still underestimated me, Kaspher."


    What Kaspher could only do was gulp a mouthful of saliva. He really did plot too badly. As he thought of it, he wished that Roger would be gravely injured in his fight with Mighty since he knew that Mighty had pills to amp up his strength higher than an S-Rank hunter.


    However, he calculated things wrongly. It appeared that Roger was something higher than an S rank, so he has to choose what he plots now. Or maybe it is safer to just follow Roger and reject any other crazy idea.


    Well, it is better than dying. He only experimented there since, at that time, he still didn''t fear Roger. But now that he is afraid of him, he should think about not offending Roger in some ways.


    He cleared his throat and started talking about his plan. However, Roger wasn''t expecting that the plan was too simple.


    "We gather your people and mine and attack the most crucial part of the gang, the warehouse where the drugs are. In that way, we can take over their source of income and also weaken their resources."


    Roger raised his hands to give an idea, "I don''t care about their resources. I wanted the fight to end immediately, so why are you making a plan as if you are invading another territory?"


    "Because it is, Boss. The base of the Red Bulls is a fortress to think of. And that is why I resorted to infiltrating their circles since they only have brutes, but they don''t have heads."


    "Hmmm... So, these Red Bulls were only able to survive that long because of their human power? But why did you need to get into the circle? Isn''t investigating them more convenient than spying?" Roger asked.


    "Well, because I was thinking of claiming their businesses myself in the future, now that it turned out like this, I don''t have any choice but to give it to you since it is more convenient for me."


    The main reason why Kaspher had to infiltrate their inner circle was to learn their system. He has most of the brains, so if he only investigated them measly, he wouldn''t be able to claim the Red Bull''s property if he only had a little information.


    And being crucial, he wanted to learn Mighty''s weaknesses. That is why he intended to be close to him without being discovered.


    As he used his brain, in a course of five years of undercover, he then learned the weakest point of the gang.


    The people there aren''t that close or strong holders of kinship. They were there because of fear of Mighty and also of the money that they could get from extortion. More power, more money.


    And so, if they got fewer resources and learned that Mighty was gone, they would let go of the name as part of the Red Bulls and act individually. However, in that crucial moment, to make use of their number, Kaspher intends to use that to bring them back to him if they ever win.


    ''So, it was like that? I guess I am still processing being indulged in Earth''s system. After all, I had more experience in dealing with Murim people than those who are only watching people from the bottom.''


    Murim people had more individual power than gangsters, who are only strong because they all have the same skin.

 Chapter 47 - 47

    After some days, the ten that trained with the Green Falcons side came back with greater results. They now all had the basic forms as well as a slightly better build.


    Roger could only look at them with a delightful expression. And also, Mark has a good report to make. It is about the dungeon-diving job some of them were doing. As they are hunters now, they have the opportunity to bring money to the gang.


    "It is not much, but I hope that this will be enough, Boss," Mark said, slightly lowering his head, showing Roger the numbers of money in a bank account.


    Roger only looked at Mark with an uncertain expression and uttered, "Why are you showing it to me? It is yours. Treat yourselves and buy a house. 500,000 dollars is enough for you to buy an apartment and use that as your house."


    Everyone was silent as Roger said it. In the vacant lot that they frequently used as a meeting spot, everyone stopped what they were doing. However, they weren''t believing what Roger said; they were doubting it, as they know that sometimes Roger is only influenced by his mood.


    "Uh... Boss, you are not joking, right?" Mark asked, as the representative of the members.


    Roger only looked at Mark and others, while he was sitting at one side, he let out a sigh and stood up. Everyone retracted, which also made Roger confused.


    "Why are you acting like that? Did something wrong happen?" Roger asked, irritatedly.


    "Uh... It is because, boss, we know what happened with the Red Bulls." One of the 10 returners said.


    Roger sighed again and then cleared up what they might be thinking. "So what? It does not affect you, right? I am not mad that you weren''t able to do much. When I was around, I tasked you with leaving my family, so it was a flaw on my part. You are all still untrained at some point, so you don''t have much to do. Just continue to cultivate."


    Roger talked in a vague way, so they weren''t able to understand what he meant. And that also made Mark ask Roger again.


    "Boss, what do you mean by that? From the looks of it, we expect you are mad and slightly hot-headed."


    Roger glared at Mark, "What did you say? Do you think I can''t control myself? Tsk..."


    "But Boss, what happened to the Red Bulls? We are curious." Mark continued.


    "Ah... I killed their boss."


    When Roger said it, everyone was astounded. Roger killed who? It felt like they misheard it. After all, they all know how monstrous the boss of the Red Bulls is. Apart from rumors, some of them have seen him in action.


    "T-The stupid yet monster boss of the Red Bulls? You were able to kill that monster?" Some of them asked, and Roger only nodded.


    Then, from the returners, using what they had heard, they confidently raised their chests to brag about what they had learned.


    "It is easy for Boss since he was able to evade bullets that only S-Rank Awakens could do."


    "Really?! Is the boss that strong? Wow... I am ready to worship him by now!"


    Their praise continued to reach Roger''s ears, and they all looked like they had forgotten that Roger was in front of them because of their praises. And Roger could also just secretly smirk as his plan was working. These people are now starting to see Roger not only as their boss but now as their role model.


    "Enough with it! Just do what I say, buy an apartment, and treat yourself. You deserve it. And tomorrow, prepare for another brawl for another 10 to be sent to the Green Falcons. Do it every week after returners arrive. After I graduate, I will personally train you."


    Since after he graduate, Roger would have more time. Also, attending an academy for hunters isn''t still on his mind. At least he knew that a person could be a hunter without being a civil servant or even finishing their studies.


    These gang members of him are examples of his assumptions and his plan for the future doesn''t only revolve around making his family safe. Now that he has seen the luxury of money, he is aiming to have an easy life by investing some of his time in being a hunter.


    Well, from what he had seen, his people had earned a good amount of money just by hunting in dungeons. They weren''t jokes; after all, money is money.


    "So, you weren''t joking, Boss?"


    "I am not joking," Roger said, then started walking out of the vacant lot. "I''ll be on my way home now. Be sure to check the streets before you go home. Also, the captives... they are useless; just release them."


    ***


    When Roger arrived home, he saw a guest that was in the living room with his father. Apparently, he was a colleague of his father who was helping with the investigation. And as he got noticed, his father called him over.


    "Good afternoon, sir. I am Roger Wyles." Roger introduced himself.


    This man, the guest, has a warming atmosphere around him. He was wearing business attire as well as his hair was fixed well. He has slightly tanned skin.


    "Oh... so you were the eldest that Robert was talking about? The one who manages the hoodlums in the neighborhood, right?"


    Roger only nodded and followed his father''s gesture, letting him sit on the couch with them.


    "But may I ask, do you know the reason why those 30 Awakens were in here?" The guest said, which made Roger surprised. He wasn''t expecting them to discern it, but thinking about it, it is possible since the information in the Hunter Association could be given to his father''s agency.


    "Ah... about it... It turns out that I am an Awaken myself as well. And coincidentally, they ended up being Awakens, so I handled them so that they wouldn''t use their potential for criminal activities." Roger argued.


    The guest only raised his eyebrow and then took a sip of his tea. He then made a remark.


    "Isn''t it an understatement to say it is a coincidence?"


    ''Fuck.'' Just hearing it, Roger realized that it would be investigated. And if things don''t go well on his side, he might put his family''s safety at risk.


    "We still don''t know how you were able to handle that number of good hunters, but I commend you for your leadership." The guest said.


    Roger was getting agitated about it. And as he looked for a way to escape this hot seat, he looked at his father. However, not expecting it, his father was anticipating something.


    ''Tsk. There''s no way that my father won''t side with me... But I can''t be complacent. I have to consider this an opportunity and pull this guest as my accomplice.''


    "I don''t know, sir, why you are asking me these types of questions and making such remarks, but I do have secrets that I can''t tell you. So, instead of answering those questions, you have in mind, shall we have a deal."


    That is the only possible way to escape this. He can''t underestimate the ability of investigators. After all, his father was an agent who had learned that he had some hoodlums around the neighborhood. Even with how public it was, he still hoped that it wouldn''t reach his parents'' knowledge since he knew that they weren''t close with the neighbors.


    He knew that they were friendly, but not to the point that they could talk with each other about him... Or did he expect it to be that way? Was he wrong?


    "Deal? Hmmm... You seem to be confident. What a deal is it?" The guest said.


    And as soon as those words reached his ears, Roger''s confidence skyrocketed.


    "I am an Awaken, right? However, I also have showcased my talents in leadership, so as a deal, how about you become our backer? I mean, I am a graduating student, and by the time I graduate, I can create a guild of my own. How about working as our backer?"


    It was a risky and impromptu deal, he thought, and it was not part of the plan he was thinking of. But what could he do? His father and this guest were making his seat hot for some reason.


    He doesn''t know what they were thinking, and it is another result of underestimating the people in this world. After all, he has confidence because of the experiences he has had, but not to the point where he can predict it each time.


    He isn''t nervous or afraid of something, but he is agitated that his family might be in danger because of the things he did. As well as, now that he is a murderer, to escape imprisonment, he can only try to bring someone to his side that could limit the information from reaching others.


    One possibility is to have someone from an information agency... His father could be reached, but not entirely as he would put his father''s job on the line. So, a different person is most likely an ally.


    This is really not part of the plan, but he should try it.


    "I am planning on creating a guild, and as you have seen, my qualities aren''t a joke. So, I am proposing that you become our backer. You could say that you will have a part in the guild and also earn more than what you are earning in your agency. You are working with Awakens and hunters as well, so... how about it?"


    Roger had confidently made a deal, but he didn''t expect the reply that this guest was about to make.

 Chapter 48 - 48

    "Hahahaha! You are making a deal with a stranger. I like how bold you are. But, what could be my motivator, if I may ask? "


    Roger just inwardly smirked and then looked at his father.


    "Dad, I know that you know something about me. You are only hiding it. So, I won''t limit myself right now."


    It is another gamble to make. Now that he has confidence that his father knows him well and was only acting as a father and not an investigator in front of him, he can show what he really is.


    After all, acting like a different person in front of your family isn''t right and acceptable as it is equivalent to lying to them straight at their face. At least that is the lesson he had to learn when his mother learned that he was a leader of some hoodlums.


    Then, Roger looked at the guest and said, "Stranger or not, I can make them have a deal with me as it is a life or death situation... I don''t care about the authorities. I have my own ways of if you don''t know it."


    And as time passed by, the air in their surroundings became denser, almost limiting their air. The guest, as if feeling fear because of Roger, couldn''t catch his breath anymore. He looked at Roger''s eyes, but they were as if they were the eyes of a predator.


    "Fuck... Your son is really adorable, Robert." The guest awkwardly said.


    Then, Roger''s father stood up and uttered, "Stop it, Roger. We are not here because of that. We are here for you to be honest." And as Roger heard it, suddenly, the heavy atmosphere disappeared.


    "What do you mean, Dad?" Roger asked, confusedly.


    "We already know that you are the reason why those people had become Awakens and also your sister already admitted it. So, as a conversation between men, I ask you to be honest with us. This matter is important."


    "What do you mean, Dad?" Roger asked.


    "I made a mistake. Apparently, the help from the headquarters won''t be a joke. I thought that they would just send some that could defeat gangsters. But I was wrong; they will clear things for the government."


    Roger was perplexed, and as his interest was piqued, he lowered his stance, leaning his hands on the table, and asked about it.


    "Wait, where is this headquarters you are talking about?"


    "The headquarters of the Hunter Association, the second district, District Overdrive."


    And by that, Roger had been frozen.


    ''My father had bought some bothersome people to handle... Now that I think that the Red Bulls will disappear, another group will arrive, much bigger than they, so I don''t have any idea how to handle them.''


    "Dad... you should''ve said things to me if you knew what I was doing..."


    "You should''ve told me honestly."


    Roger was silent. His father was right. He was the one between them who was hiding things, and his father was only observing him as his father. Even so, it is clear that he and his father caused a problem.


    "Can you tell me how they see our district?" Roger asked.


    In this way, his only way to handle things is to be equal to them. He should increase his worth so that he can compete with them and be thought of as important. This is the most common way he does it back in Kluma.


    However, it is impossible that everything that he plans will work. After all, he still needs to study things to isolate important information as the crucial parts of his plan.


    "District Wish is where most of the unawakened people are. Luckily, our family has blood that can become Awaken. But, for them, those who are not Awakened are not humans. They only see unawakened people as livestock to work for them."


    ''Tsk... So just the same as other people. Also, Murim people see normal people that way... I didn''t expect them to show a similar attitude to Murim people. I guess this will be easy this time.''


    Roger let out a sigh, then smiled at his father.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I have a plan, but can you answer me first? What do you know about me?" Roger asked.


    His father sat back in his seat and looked at the guest.


    "Donald will be the one who will explain things to you, Roger."


    Donald, on the other hand, let out a sigh. "I will tell you everything."


    "Let''s start from the start. How did we learn your ways, Roger? Well, it started with your activities in the neighborhood. Your father here is a keen person. When he noticed that the neighborhood was starting to become less chaotic, he investigated it immediately. And guess what? He discovered that you are an Awaken by that time, only by using a device that can detect magical power."


    "And as he is also an Awaken, even only at the E rank, he still has familiarity with magical power as well. So, he investigated the hoodlums, and there, he learned that they were Awakened as well, but what''s more surprising is that they were influenced by you. You are the reason they were awakened."


    Just listening to it, there are no words that can explain how Roger was surprised. It was as if he truly underestimated his father and ended up learning that his father was good at his job.


    And there, as he was intrigued, he continued listening to the story. Indeed, the story is how Roger recognized it. And as Donald continued telling him everything, Roger could only shake his head in disbelief.


    "So... after that, when the thirty of your people registered themselves as Awaken and hunters, he blocked the information from pointing at you. That is the reason why the Red Bulls weren''t able to learn that you were managing 30 Awakens."


    "And he also learned your connection with the Red Bulls and Green Falcons. Apparently, you were trying to clean up the extorters in the neighborhood, and when Green Falcons were pointed out, he attacked them, taking their recognition of your presence."


    "What a promising kid you really are, Roger. It is a shame that you were moving in a messy manner, but you were still able to clean yourself. You cleaned the neighborhood and trained them, and now you have a connection with the Green Falcons."


    Roger was too stunned. How did his father learn all of it? What''s his father''s specialty? Why did he not know it? And also... how come he and his sister were bullied if their father was this great?


    And apparently, Roger has soon come to realize why his father did that. It was to nurture them on their own and bring out their talents on their own. It didn''t work well, but still, it produced something different from what he expected.


    "So... Dad was a strange kind of father, huh," Roger remarked that it made his father awkward.


    "I am sorry that I did that kind of parenting. But it is the way I was raised and it worked on my part. I only assumed that it would work well."


    "Well, Dad, you are making everything confusing. Can you continue what you have learned again?"


    Donald nodded and continued.


    "After you killed the gunman, we restricted further investigation as your father was included in that mess. So it''s basically to say that we cleaned things up for you, and even if it was in self-defense, people will be interested in your ability to catch bullets."


    "Also, after learning that you assassinated the Red Bulls boss, it is surprising to learn that his son is a high-ranking unregistered Awaken. So, when will you register yourself?"


    Roger scoffed at how things were becoming interesting. His father was super-spy? Or was so good at his job that he is humbled by the fact that he is only a small investigator. However, what''s more, surprising is that he has some investigators'' backing that came from the Information Agency that is connected with the Hunters Association.


    If things work well, he will have great backing and his movements will be filtered.


    "So, does that mean that you will be working with me?" Roger asked and looked at his father as well.


    Robert nodded as well as Donald.


    "We had brought a bigger problem, so, knowing your capabilities, we can escape their judgments. Also, you can dream bigger, Roger." Robert said, and Roger couldn''t help but smile widely.


    He gets it at funny times, but it isn''t ignorable... The luxurious and easy life he could provide for his family if things went well with the District Overdrive investigators excites him.


    "Well then, Dad agrees to it, so... Can I ask for your sponsorship this time? You said you already know my capabilities." Roger confidently said.


    "Well, what I brought is actually a war. They will come here and investigate them, and you will be pulled out as well if you don''t have a good position to establish."


    "You are right about that, Dad. They will try to take away the Awakens if they learn that they are higher than the average rate. It could possibly be put to a cause that they were only trying to balance the power in the District Wish."


    "Well, their network wasn''t good when it came to District Wish because they underestimated us. And, they don''t even know that there are stronger than S-Rankers here."


    Roger raised his eyebrow in confusion. He suddenly stopped there and asked his father a question.


    "What do you mean about that, Dad? I thought that District Wish was more peaceful than the other districts."


    "Well, I will tell you things in the future.. But not now."

 Chapter 49 - 49

    The next day, Roger went to the Green Falcons and met Kaspher. And thinking highly of Kaspher''s network, he gave him a task to work on.


    "Learn about stronger people that exceed S Rankers. I heard things from my father, and I am thinking of setting things on my accordance."


    Roger had come to realize that living a low-key life wouldn''t work here. It seems like he is fated to stand above, just like in Kluma.


    "What a tiring life," Roger mumbled, then left Kaspher''s room, leaving Kaspher dumbfounded.


    "Why did he come here just to order me about that? He can just call me over the phone." He mumbled, but afterward, he realized something. "Not unless he thinks that people can hear us over the phone. What had he done? Did he make enemies again?"


    Roger went straight to the gym of the Green Falcons to see how much they were doing. And to his observation, they were training harder than before. It must be that Kaspher had announced that they would be going to attack the Red Bulls.


    Well, it must be done early to give them less time to prepare. Of course, some of them might be thinking of strengthening their territory for unexpected attacks.


    "Scar, how is the surveillance?" Roger asked Scar, who was standing on one side.


    When Scar noticed Roger, he immediately lowered his head and greeted him.


    "It was going well. Mr. K had already warned us about surveilling the warehouse. We did notice that they were fortifying their warehouse, but not to the point where we wouldn''t be able to get past their defenses." Scar said.


    "And how can you be so sure?"


    "It is because their numbers are going down. Apparently, some of them were just there because of Mighty, and now that he is gone, they were thinking of getting away from responsibilities."


    "Why? Were they not infuriated by his death? I mean, won''t they try to at least take revenge so that his death won''t be in vain."


    Scar only scoffed, but just after a second, he made his stance firm and responded to Roger. "It is because they don''t have the power. There is a reason why they weren''t able to trample the Green Falcons, even though they had Mighty. It is because of our network that knows how to negate them."


    Roger contemplated and took the words into consideration. "Green Falcons... I see. Your name does really live up to your name. You scout before you attack, while the Red Bulls bash without thinking much about their activities."


    "Well, it was only because of Mighty. Since he is gone, their confidence has decreased and only those who seem to be patriotic to their gang remained." Scar continued.


    "I understand. After all, human relationships have connections with benefits. Since they have less benefit and less advantage in the upcoming war, they won''t take the risk of losing everything." Roger said.


    Then, he continued as he remembered the corporation the Red Bulls have. "How about the businesses they have? How will you manage it if you take over their territory?"


    "That plan, only Mr. K knows it. I apologize if I can''t answer it." Scar lowered his head, which made Roger just sway his hands to dismiss it.


    "I forgot to ask him about that," he mumbled, then turned his back.


    "I will be going now. Continue what you are doing. I will check some things."


    Scar gave another bow to Roger as he disappeared from his sight. And as Roger finally left, every gang member flocked to Scar.


    "Hey, Sir Scar. What''s the demon''s mood? Is he well? I heard that a gunman attacked his family. Was it true that he was the reason why Red Bull''s boss died?"


    Scar only ignored them and walked away from them, making them grumble in dispirit.


    ***


    "So... how is your progress?" Roger asked Kyla while on her break from cultivating.


    "Well, I am doing pretty well. I think I had reached the Apprentice Second Level. Just one more level to reach the Practitioner Phase." Kyla replied.


    "I see... I am thinking of teaching you some martial arts that could be used in that cultivation."


    When Kyla heard it, she immediately stood up from her seat and approached Roger with a beaming face. She was so excited that she wanted to learn it immediately.


    And just as Roger noticed how she was overjoyed by it, he only shook his head and then smiled.


    "This martial art is something called Firm Hand. It is only a movement of hands, but in a way that can easily slip through their defense. It is an offensive attack, and depending on your mastery, the effects of the martial art increase."


    "Hmmm... Then where did you learn any of those?"


    "Why are you starting to doubt me? What did I do wrong?" Roger asked.


    "Well, if you don''t know, dad and uncle Donald are suspecting the source of your knowledge. You still haven''t mentioned it to me as well, so I wasn''t able to tell Dad about it."


    Roger let out a sigh and then faced Kyla with a serious face. "So you''re exposing me to Dad your way now? Is this how you''ll pay me?" Roger said.


    When Kyla heard it, she reacted aggressively, widening her eyes and retracting in a flustered manner. It was as if she was exaggerating her reaction on purpose.


    "Wow... just wow, Roger. You are going to say that as if you gave much to me." She said, but continued, "I can''t deny that you taught me important things, but still, you are computing your help as if it was a debt to be paid."


    Roger just snickered at Kyla''s words that almost made him remember his past life in Kluma. He could see his daughter from Kyla, but knowing that it is just a similarity, he should not think much of it since it won''t even benefit him.


    ''Hah... what am I even thinking?'' Roger said to himself and just tried to shake off the idea in his mind. Then, he went back to attending to Kyla.


    "I was just joking. Come on, I will start teaching you about it."


    ***


    Another day of school, Roger was walking on his way to the school when suddenly, the beep of a car resounded behind his track. The car slowed down along his track, and a window in the passenger''s seat opened.


    "Hello, Senior. Would you mind if I gave you a ride?" A voice loomed inside the car, and it was Luna Sylvester.


    Roger just smiled and said, "Nah, I''m good."


    He instantly declined the offer, but not expecting that Luna would be persistent, she offered once more.


    "Come on, it is not like you are not friends with my brother." And just hearing it, Roger took a pause and thought about it. He then had an idea and smirked and returned an eye to Luna.


    "You know what, I kind of wanted to arrive at school earlier than usual. Thanks for the offer." Roger then went to the other door of the car and opened it, entering without any other worries.


    Luna was sitting on the left, and Roger was now on the right. Just when he entered, the atmosphere became silent.


    The chill of the aircon touches his skin as if it were a cold breeze from the north pole. And just as Roger was curious about it, he asked to at least lessen the heaviness of the wind.


    "Hey, why is your aircon that cold?"


    For some reason, Luna flinched. She became shy when Roger finally rode in her car. But not making it obvious, she naturally raised her eyebrow and faced Roger.


    "Hm? What do you mean? It is always like that since my family specializes in ice. At least for me, I should be used to coldness, so by the time I awaken, I will be able to control ice."


    Roger just replied to that long reply with, "I don''t know about it." But of course, in a low tone to not make it seem as if he was meant to be ignorant. Well, he was since he didn''t know that the Sylvester family is good with ice. After all, Yuno didn''t mention anything about it, only the guild that their family manages.


    However, when Luna heard Roger''s words, they also made her embarrassed.


    "Am I not that popular these days?" Luna mumbled.


    Roger just looked at them with a perplexed expression and then asked, "Is it important to be popular?"


    It was an absurd question since he himself knew the importance of popularity in a person''s ego. But of course, he wanted to know what kind of egos people in this world have. He wanted to at least have a comparison.


    Luna lowered her head bashfully and tried to answer Roger''s question. But as reluctant as she was, she was only able to briefly answer.


    "I was used to being famous, so I don''t know any other feelings if I am not famous."


    When Roger heard it, he felt something was off about it. It was like pity, and at the same time, ridicule. Popularity is only important if you have the power to stand up to the responsibilities of being famous. If not, it should be the least important matter.


    However, depending on Luna, who was still depending on her family''s reputation, she should not try to drag her name into the light.

 Chapter 50 - 50

    "By the way, just a different topic, why aren''t you doing those blocking schemes you did in the past? I kind of missed it." Roger naturally said, with the deliberate intention of lessening the depressing wind.


    Well, Roger noticed that Luna was saddened by the topic of popularity. It was as if it were required in her family, and he didn''t want to pry into that matter. So, to change the subject, he asked what was going through his mind that made him think of Luna.


    Apart from being Kyla''s previous friend, Roger knows Luna for being persistent in blocking his way with some absurd questions. It only lasted for a few days a month ago, but now that it has come to this opportunity, he at least wanted to know.


    Truth be told, Roger kind of forgot some common events to teenagers. After all, Roger indulged himself in negotiations and meetings with powerful people, not about being romantic.


    Well, he longed for a romantic relationship, but he couldn''t feel like rushing into it.


    "Eh?" When Luna stuttered, Roger heard how she became embarrassed, he could only clear his throat.


    "Was that a sensitive question? I am kind of insensitive in these matters. I am sorry." Roger said that again made Luna flustered.


    Luna faced him immediately and swayed her hands in the air at just the level of her chest. "No, I just didn''t expect to hear that question. I thought that you were bothered by it, so..."


    Roger smiled and then looked outside of the car.


    "It is true that I was bothered, but thinking about it, I think that I was being naive. I haven''t asked any serious questions. Do you like me? "


    With that sudden question, the person who was only listening to them¡ªthe driver snorted, suppressing his surprise.


    she asked reluctantly. And as she looked at Roger''s face, she could only feel embarrassment.


    "W-Was I that bold?" she asked reluctantly. After all, she knew that it was not ladylike to be so bold with someone. She undoubtedly thought that it wouldn''t be obvious that she liked Roger, but only asked him a few questions about him. However, it turned out that Roger had naturally noticed it. She wasn''t mentally prepared.


    "I guess you were." But as he was about to continue his words, they finally reached the school, and to end the conversation, Roger said, "Just focus on your goals first. If ever we have a chance to talk genuinely, let''s choose the right place and time."


    Then he finally left the car and walked his way to his room.


    The truth is that Roger isn''t in fact uninterested when it comes to romantic things. He does think of them as crucial parts of life. However, he knows when to place them into importance.


    To be precise, he thinks that there will be a proper time for it. Not being peacher, but just being honest with himself, he appreciates Luna''s sincere feelings. Before, he merely thought that it was a crush or admiration of him. But as he looked at Luna''s qualities, she seemed mature enough to think about it.


    "But yeah, this is not the right time to entertain love," Roger mumbled, then arrived at their room.


    As soon as he entered, everyone became silent again, and it was as usual. He merely neglected it, and as he looked at Taylor''s table, he barely let out a sigh.


    ''Taylor is already dead. But why does it feel like he left something in my soul? Perhaps my first life memories...?''


    There was a white flower on Taylor''s table. Apparently, he was killed by some gangsters, and no one was surprised because Taylor was always trying hard to be part of a gang.


    But the truth in that is that Roger ordered someone to kill Taylor for good. After all, Roger thinks that unnecessary pity and forgiveness should not be dragged through the mud.


    Roger didn''t forgive Taylor; he only became heedless of his tenacity. But his patience has decreased in pieces, and just as he thinks of possible things that he can do, he is afraid that a time might come when he will become too painful in the ass.


    Being bothersome once could be ignored, but if it happens always as if fear isn''t part of their vocabulary, they should be plucked out.


    And Roger thinks that he has the right to do so. Forget about living in peace, he should recognize that this world also has the "survival of the fittest" idea.


    Apart from gangs, Awakens are higher than average humans. And also, ranks are set by their standards, so it is common that there is superiority in these cases. The higher the rank, the more power you have.


    It is normal¡ªstandards. But what could he possibly do if he is still unaware of the standard? Well, he should grasp it or create it by himself. His life back in Kluma and those experiences will be useless if he tries to eradicate it in his nature.


    Even in different environments, it is to adapt to the environment rather than the other way around. So, in this case, since he couldn''t manage things anymore to his liking, should he let his nature destroy the illusion of peace in this world?


    He could be at the top if he wanted to be. He had searched for things about power standards and their stats. Rumors were on the internet, and Roger had never discovered someone who had maxed their status.


    He is at least the first one, to his knowledge.


    However, there is something that he will always remember. Even if you call yourself omnipotent, don''t underestimate people. At all times, don''t play with uncertain people¡ªuncertain to the point of if he doesn''t know who they are and what their capabilities are.


    In Mighty''s case, Roger didn''t feel any strange energy from him at first. It was only the scale that he used every time, and it was their fighting spirit.


    Fighting spirit is always present in all people. Apart from killing intent, there is a way to scale a person''s strength that doesn''t need to see their energy, and it is their presence.


    In the Red Bulls, Mighty has the strongest presence, and thus, he thinks he is the strongest of them all since it is not always that whoever has the strongest energy has the strongest capabilities. They are those who have the knowledge to fight and have the foundation.


    "Roger, I heard Yuna had given you a ride." Roger heard Yuno talking, thus making him shift his attention to him.


    Roger raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why? Does it bother you?"


    "Of course, it bothers me!" Yuno retorted immediately, which made Roger scoff.


    "Hmm... an overprotective brother. I can relate to you, so don''t worry. I won''t court your sister, just a note to you. I have some significant things to do rather than fall in love. Instead, let''s talk about important things."


    "..." Yuno just looked at Roger with doubtful eyes, but when he had made sure he had no interest in his sister, he responded.


    "What about it?"


    Sitting on the ground on the rooftop, Roger looked at the sky with a smile, being sentimental about what he was thinking. And just as Yuno noticed it, he let out a sigh.


    "What''s wrong with you?" he aggressively asked.


    "I am thinking of a greater future. I am thinking of creating a guild. Should you give me advice?"


    When Roger said it as if it was a simple thing, Yuno was dumbfounded and afterward blocked Roger''s idea.


    "Guild? You didn''t even register as a hunter or even become a civil servant."


    "I don''t care. I want to create one but still don''t want to be a civil servant." Roger said that made Yuno more confused.


    "Why? Tell me, why do you want to build a guild?"


    "Because I wanted to, didn''t I already tell you? Because I wanted to create one. And also, for personal reasons and not only about my family." Roger continued, and that literally perplexed Yuno.


    "I can''t understand you. I am recruiting you to join our guild, but you don''t want to. Instead, you want to create your own guild? Are you crazy?"


    Roger just scoffed at how Yuno wanted to make his idea miserable and absurd. But just as he stood up, he looked at Yuno with a smirk on his face.


    "Let me tell you what''s crazy: I manage 30 Awakens in the District Wish, and all of them range from E rank to C rank. Can you imagine how firm my guild would be with that manpower?"


    And as Yuno heard it, at first, he thought it was only a joke.


    "30 people... it is impossible to have that many Awakens in one place," he said, but when later on, he remembered about the sudden appearance of 30 Awakens that registered at the same time weeks ago, he looked at Roger with a surprised expression.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    "Yup. Those mysterious people, they are my people. You didn''t even register as a hunter or even become a civil servant. I know people are cunning and will want to covet things and own them. However, I am confident in this one. Help me create my guild. You have the knowledge, right?"


    "Roger..." Yuno was agape. "If you think that way, you will create plenty of enemies in the future."


    Roger just smirked at hearing Yuno''s notion. He is aware of it, and now that he has learned a low-key life isn''t the best for him, there''s no stopping and going back.


    "I''m going seeking a real life now, Yuno."

 Chapter 51 - The Trio Golden Rookies

    District Overdrive is the second strongest district in Bulgado Country. As it is the second strongest, most of the headquarters are also located here as it has the most convenient location in the country.


    When talking about convenience, it is not just about the regularity of dungeons'' appearance but also the economy and the authority. Apparently, this district still has some similarities with the previous state of Earth but only a few differences.


    Those who have a better rank as an Awaken are those who are rich, whereas those who have an average rank are those who live below the rich. However, poverty isn''t present here.


    But what''s given more similarity between this district and the previous state of Earth is the regulation of the organizations. All of them were organized and reformed, unlike in District Wish, which made the authorities let them be.


    So, as they weren''t able to control much of them, they used their abilities as Awakens to make them work for them. But of course, not in a way that they would oppress them. The inhabitants of the District Wish only see it in this way, but not the entire country.


    In the headquarters of the National Information Agency, there were three famous rookies. Just after they joined, they proved that even previous hunters could have a place in the agency. Not only that, but by using their previous job as an asset, they improved their reputation within the agency.


    This so-called trio has a nickname for their group; it is called "Golden Rookies." For the person who had thought of the name, it was lacking but had a reason behind it.


    This trio was as if they were gold, which means treasure for other people. And giving it a thought, they are the treasures of the younger generation of the agency.


    "Callanes, reporting."


    "Taguro, reporting."


    "Ramos, reporting."


    In the room of some superior of this trio, they stand tall, reporting their arrival to their superior.


    "Hmm... Mayquelle Ramos, Baron Taguro, and Ian Callanes, you have a new dungeon diving request." Their superior announced.


    And surprisingly, their reaction appeared to be different from people''s assumption that when you are a rookie, you should respect your superior. However, these three, just after they heard the announcement, all groaned in complaint.


    "We are now investigators, not hunters that they can ask to clear a dungeon," Mayquelle complained.


    Mayquelle Ramos is standing in the middle of the other two young male investigators. She wore military pants and a fitted non-sleeve shirt. She is very pale, and her hair is tied into pigtails. Her lips were thin, and her face was overall fierce to look at. However, what stands out about her features is that she is small, at only 5 feet tall.


    Mayquelle slammed her right hand into the table of their superior, making him flinch and retract a little as Mayquelle darted him a furious gaze.


    "We are not going to accept that mission."


    The other two young men just looked at Mayquelle with clueless faces, then went to see their superior, and later on, realized what Mayquelle had just done.


    "Mayquelle!" Baron Taguro scolded, pulling Mayquelle away from the table of their superior.


    Baron Taguro was a tall young man who was 5''11 tall. His hair is military cut and his facial features give off the Hollywood actor who has defined jawlines. Also, his body is minimally well built and he wore an oversized shirt and baggy jeans.


    Mayquelle looked at Baron and rolled her eyes, pulling her body and retracting back to her previous position. Then, as the other one watched them, Ian Callanes chuckled and faced their superior.


    "Sir, I am sorry to say this, but we won''t accept this mission as we have already left the Hunter Industry. The three of us are now all full-fledged investigators who swore not to touch monsters'' blood anymore."


    Baron and Mayquelle looked at Ian, then at their superior, nodding aggressively. Their superior only let out a sigh of frustration and continued what he was talking about earlier.


    "I understand you wanted to stop hunting monsters, but you still have your hunter''s license. Also, this won''t be your normal dungeon dive, as you will also investigate what is happening in this dungeon. Some unique energy was fluctuating, thus, we wanted to send the nearest elites to this dungeon to get data immediately."


    "But we aren''t Dungeon Investigators. There are departments in that, and we are from the Society Department." Mayquelle protested.


    "Yes, I know, but you are the best and the elites dispatched near that dungeon." Their superior responded.


    "Even still-!" Mayquelle was about to grumble more, but Ian cut her off with an idea.


    "Mayquelle, let''s listen to the mission, shall we? Let the Captain continue the report." Mayquelle sighed and retracted her complaint.


    "Okay..."


    "Ehem." Their superior cleared his throat, then went back to the table with the papers. It was a folder containing the initial report of the dungeon they were tasked with investigating.


    "According to the readings, the initial magical power increased to abnormality, and the type of energy was so distinct that the current hunters couldn''t distinguish it."


    "Hence, it is said that the magical energy was unique since no hunters were able to control the fluctuation. End of report."


    Ian and Baron instinctively tilted their heads in confusion. Mayquelle, who noticed it, unconsciously looked at the two of them with the same expression.


    "Why? Why do you all have that face? Isn''t it normal? It is just an average case, right?" Mayquelle asked.


    Baron had a deep thought and then looked at Ian, who also looked at him with the same deep face.


    "Uh... You think of it as well, Ian?" Baron asked.


    Ian smiled as he stood next to Mayquelle. He has blonde hair and a tall stature that reaches six feet. Between him and Baron, he had the most well-formed body and also wore a fitted military uniform.


    "Why?! Why aren''t you telling me a thing?" Mayquelle made another complaint.


    When Baron observed Mayquelle, he could only let out a sigh as he faced her, calming her down.


    "Okay, look. Isn''t it an obvious matter? This isn''t even that hard to think of. Carefully track down what Sir Rodrigo had said about the initial report." Baron said.


    Meanwhile, Mayquelle only darted Baron with bored eyes and retorted, "Can you talk to me in an easy language to understand? Why do you keep on making things complex if it is an obvious matter?"


    When Ian heard it, he cut Mayquelle''s idea off.


    "You will not learn if you don''t learn from what you can see and the opportunity that is present and free," Ian said, then continued with a long explanation.


    "What Sir Rodrigo had said is that the intensity of magical energy in that dungeon was too high, so they tried to utilize or control it to minimize the density. However, they failed as it was unique, which means it has different properties that the normal hunters and dungeon investigators couldn''t control."


    And just as Mayquelle lent her ears, she was agape as soon as she remembered something that they discovered in the past when they were still hunters.


    "It could be corrupted mana!" she exclaimed, and that made Baron and Ian smile.


    "It could be, but not entirely, as we all know that corrupted mana can damage people''s internal passages if heavily exposed to it," Baron added.


    "Then, it could be a new type of magical energy. It might be... something that has a different purpose, like healing attributes that only Healers could have." Mayquelle pointed out.


    "Exactly. That is the reason why I wanted to listen to it first. Sir Rodrigo won''t offer it to us if it is a simple matter." Ian said which made Mayquelle calm down while awkwardly correcting her posture.


    She then faced their superior and lowered her head. "I am sorry if I ever disrespected you, Sir."


    Rodrigo released a sigh. "It''s too late, but I hope you mature a bit, Mayquelle," Rodrigo said in a low voice.


    "What did you say?" Mayquelle aggressively asked as she heard it was kind of an insult to her.


    "Nothing. Just do a good job with the mission I gave you three. You are now dismissed."


    Rodrigo dismissed them. Ian took the folder and the others went outside. And as they went out, they finally had time to plan what they were going to do next.


    "Such a pain... But still, isn''t it better for us to investigate since it is new and not too generic?" Baron mumbled to the other two.


    "You only like things when they are new. What a brat." Mayquelle retorted.


    "Says the person who didn''t even give Sir Rodrigo the time to completely explain and just nagged plenty of complaints."


    "Grrr... You better keep your head down, Baron before I detach that from your neck."


    "I do hope you could create a better intimidating approach."

 Chapter 52 - The Dungeon Of Unique Magical Power [1]

    After three days, when Mayquelle, Ian, and Baron had finally prepared their equipment and themselves for the mission, they went straight to the entrance of the dungeon they were assigned to investigate.


    Every dungeon has a vortex-like entrance that seems to be a portal commonly called "rifts." In these rifts, it is explained that no normal person can enter them without proper equipment.


    First, because the density of mana could rupture the skin of a normal person, only those who can enter are Awakens with the proper suit as security and for their safety.


    Second, they needed to wear a proper suit to provide a track of their progress inside the dungeon. A dungeon is another dimension that has space. Thus, with suits that possess special mechanisms, they can produce a map of it and save this information for future expeditions.


    Lastly, the Awakens still need to wear these suits since it is their sole way to communicate with the outside world. If damaged, they should leave the dungeon immediately for safety reasons.


    There is plenty of information a person needs to learn when they enter dungeons. It is said that a dungeon could produce an unlimited number of monsters. So, expeditions are created to clear dungeons that have high-level difficulty.


    A high-level difficulty could be only determined if the monsters were above C Rank. If it was not, it could have remained open for further dungeon diving and extracting materials from inside.


    But, the materials that could be extracted from these open dungeons were the carcasses of monsters and their cores. Magic crystals can only be mined when the dungeon is new, as they don''t appear after being extracted.


    Magic crystals are materials that could be used for machines and gears that hunters use. It is a resource that has energy inside of it, but the quality differs for each one.


    There are two types of classification for a magic crystal. It is for industrial and commercial use.


    Industrial Use Magic crystals are for those gears that the authorities give to newly contracted hunters. To determine if this magic crystal is for this use, the quality should be less than D Grade, which is the exact energy a D-Rank Awaken has.


    Meanwhile, for commercial use of a magic crystal, it should be no lower than D Grade. It is for commercial use that people use for different purposes, like MP enhancement or for their personal equipment. However, this magic crystal has unlimited capabilities that experts are still studying.


    "Hey, why are there still normal hunters?" Ian asked one of the security guards of the rift as he noticed that there were plenty of people at their back.


    There were people that wore different styles of dungeon-diving gear. And as they stood in front of the rift, Ian couldn''t be unbothered by it, as it may be a distraction for their investigation.


    "I am sorry, sir. I will inform them immediately to leave." The security guard said this and then walked away.


    Ian let out a sigh, and a few seconds later, Baron asked.


    "Ian, why are you being so grumpy? They won''t be able to disturb us when we''re inside."


    Ian confronted Baron and explained his position.


    "They won''t be able to disturb us except the comms. If a scenario arises where we won''t be able to communicate with the outside world, they will only hinder our way. And also, who knows who has an ability in that flock that can interfere with the frequency? I don''t want that, not on our mission."


    Baron simply shrugged his shoulders and looked at Mayquelle, who was not in a good mood at the time. She is looking in every direction as if she is worried about something.


    "Hey, Mayquelle, what''s the matter?" he asked.


    Mayquelle grunted and faced him. "I feel something is odd."


    Baron raised an eyebrow and asked once more. "What do you mean, odd?"


    "I can feel something around us. It''s as if a tenacious monster lurks within. Its blood is something hotter than a fire."


    When Baron heard it, he was confused as to why Mayquelle''s sixth sense was acting up.


    Mayquelle has a sixth sense that can detect presences, and that was her specialty when she awakened. She awakened as a mage that had an attribute of fire, which just coincidentally matched why she was hot-tempered. But, when it comes to specialties, she can detect presences, which could also indicate another talent an Awaken has.


    An Awaken has two types of sources of potential. It is the awakened category, which could be a Warrior, Mage, or Priest. However, within each category lie the sub-categories, which have different attributes for each.


    A Warrior can have a high-accuracy rate that Rangers have. They can also have higher strength and endurance that Tanks use. They can also have an aura that uses their magical power to enhance their attacks.


    Meanwhile, a mage can have different attributes. It could be an attribute to fire, water, wind, and earth. Those four are the only common attributes, but there are other attributes that aren''t just so common, like darkness and light.


    Magic that has space distortion, teleportation, or other grand magic doesn''t exist as there are only three classes of magic that are recorded in the world: offensive, defensive, and disturbance.


    Lastly, priests can only do one thing, and that is to heal, but they aren''t that common to awaken since they have a unique property of magical power that the other classification of an Awaken doesn''t have.


    However, those are only classifications. Those three classifications don''t limit Awakens'' imagination and uniqueness in using their awakened category and specialty.


    Also, specialty items are the only extras that they can get. It could be extra senses, extra mental fortitude, or extra intellectual potential. Those specialties aren''t actually harmful or something that affects other people. The Awaken can only have an advantage by using their specialties.


    "Where does that presence come from?" Baron asked.


    "I don''t know... That is why I am searching."


    It was a problem for Baron as well, but they didn''t have much time to waste on searching for that source that bothered Mayquelle.


    "Just let it be. It could be a different feeling you have. Right? It is common if you are in front of a rift.


    Mayquelle just took Baron''s thoughts into consideration and sighed. "It could be. Ahh... Never mind. Let''s go."


    Mayquelle swayed her hands in the air and spoke to the comms, "I''m going in." Then she faced Ian and Baron. "Follow me. I will help you with vigilance, as usual."


    Mayquelle nodded at Ian and Baron, who followed her into the rift. Only three of them entered, as they could work better when there were only three. And after it, they all saw a different environment.


    The space inside of the dungeon was as wide as usual. It was some kind of rocky terrain where the entrance appeared in the middle of a canyon. The sky was orange, and it was actually different from the normal sky on Earth.


    The sky has plenty of particles floating as if they were ashes from burnt wood. Also, there were a few red-tone streaks that gave off an aura of blood that polished the sky.


    The air was kind of heavy and that also affected their suits. Their suits only looked like military combat attire, but the materials weren''t made from normal fiber. Instead, they have some ground magic crystals.


    "Hey, isn''t this what a normal dungeon looks like?" Baron asked.


    Ian remained silent and tapped Baron''s shoulders. "Let''s talk about it later. Let''s follow Mayquelle. She''s making a distance."


    On normal days when they were still hunters, Mayquelle would be their guide to remain vigilant as she was the only one of the three of them that had strong senses of presence. And with this tactic, they were able to escape difficult monsters to manage.


    They walked a few meters, passing through different narrows in this wide canyon, and when Mayquelle finally felt something, she gave them a signal to prepare.


    "What do you think the rank of the monster?" Ian asked.


    "Just a D-Rank monster."


    "Hmmm... just like the reports say," Ian mumbled.


    "Should we go ahead and reveal ourselves? We can fight it if it is just a D-Rank monster." Baron suggested. Ian nodded and, with this sign, Baron nodded as well.


    "I will stall that monster. Please prepare for the magic, Mayquelle."


    They always put practice first as B-ranked previous hunters because nothing would go wrong if they moved with coordination, but when they try to move individually, their practices are shaken by that minor error.


    Even though it is significant to move independently, they, however, believe that the three of them won''t be separated.

 Chapter 53 - The Dungeon Of Unique Magical Power [2]

    A moment ago after they slew a Giant Rock monster, Mayquelle secured a secure location for them to rest. And it''s what''s crucial in her role as the guide. Foremost, it is significant to get away from the entrance after entering as it could cause a few difficulties in their suits. Hence, if it gets too concentrated in the rift, the chances that it will get destroyed are high.


    "The plan is to find the source of that unique magical power. But I can''t figure out where the hell that magical power is. The direction is too messy." Mayquelle grumbled as she finally sat down on one slightly huge rock.


    "It is okay. At least we have some improvement." Ian said.


    "What improvement?" Baron asked.


    "This." Ian subsequently showed a monster core. It was the drop from the monster that they killed. And looking at it, Mayquelle and Baron were only confused as they didn''t understand Ian''s point.


    "So...? That''s a monster core. What about it?" Mayquelle complained.


    Ian faced Mayquelle with a face of disbelief. It was as if he hadn''t expected her to react like that. It was crucial that he thought Mayquelle should already know. However, it appeared that Mayquelle didn''t know that either.


    However, Baron was different. He had thought of it once Ian showed it to them. And as he recalled one thing, he directly pointed it out with an enthusiastic face.


    "Now I know what it is, Ian. That could be used as our tracker, right? You have a sensitivity to magical power. You can search for where that monster came from." Baron excitedly said.


    When Mayquelle heard it, she then had an idea of what Ian was trying to say.


    "Then, we can search for where that monster emerged. It could also be the source of the unique magical power they were mentioning, as concentrated magical power can create a monster if conditions are met." Mayquelle said.


    "Exactly," Ian said.


    Just when the excitement had surged in Baron''s system, he jumped high and then looked at the different rock formations ahead of them.


    "I will be the distraction for possible monsters. Mayquelle, you have the ability to warn and prepare the spell. While you, Ian, you should be protected."


    Ian''s sensitivity to mana is not limited to normal mana but other magical powers as well. However, he cannot discern the difference if he is distracted. Hence, in this innovative method, they thought, he must be protected as his concentration will be solely for the searching of the track.


    "Okay, let''s start," Ian announced.


    Mayquelle and Baron next moved in coordination. While Mayquelle prepares magic in her hands and detects presences, Baron would jump into various rock formations to keep an eye out for potential attacks.


    And as they moved a few meters in an uncertain direction, a monster finally appeared. Mayquelle and Baron immediately dispatched it, then returned to Ian to check on his progress.


    Ian was still concentrating on feeling the magical power from the monster core and the track they were using. And just when Mayquelle was sure that Ian wasn''t disturbed, she sighed and looked at Baron.


    She then raised her thumb to him to continue their operation. And with Ian''s guidance of where they should go, Baron and Mayquelle were exterminating threats that Rock monsters give.


    After a few minutes, Ian suddenly stopped, which alarmed Baron and Mayquelle. With it, they asked him, as they were intrigued about his reason.


    "What? Did you finally know where the source was?" Mayquelle asked.


    Ian just looked at them with drowsy eyes. They had waited for a few seconds before Ian answered, "Yes."


    They celebrated, pulling their elbows into their embrace. However, Ian immediately hushed them.


    "But, we can''t celebrate too soon as I finally discerned what kind of magical power this is." Mayquelle and Baron took a breather.


    "Can you elaborate?" Baron asked as he went down from a huge rock he was standing on.


    Ian sighed and then explained it.


    "This magical power isn''t normal, and it will never be. Why? Because I can detect a priest''s attribute, a mage''s attribute, and also a warrior''s attribute." Ian said.


    Mayquelle raised her eyebrow in confusion. She was too perplexed by that explanation, but Baron begged to differ. He already understood what Ian was trying to say. He could only sigh and then face Mayquelle with the bad news.


    "Let''s contact the outside world. They should prepare full-scale diving." Mayquelle was irritated when Ian said that.


    "Hey! Tell me! What are you talking about?! I can''t understand."


    Baron sighed and looked at Mayquelle, who was clearly upset.


    "Listen, Mayquelle, this is a problematic unique magical power since it has three attributes. Meaning, if a higher-ranked monster is produced from this source, it would merely signify one thing: it could use three different abilities. A warriors'' body, mages'' magic, and also priests'' healing ability. It could be difficult to handle."


    When Mayquelle finally realized what Baron said, her knees felt weak. She touched the ground with trembling eyes as she wasn''t able to believe that this kind of predicament was possible in the future.


    "We can''t destroy a source since a dungeon should be destroyed. There is no way we will be fit to do it." Mayquelle mumbled.


    "Yes, because, as usual, to close a dungeon, we have to search for the boss room."


    If a non-Awaken heard this, they would be perplexed as they heard that a monster could emerge from a source. But, if they are already in source, why can''t the boss room be located there?


    The reason behind this is that the boss of a D-ranked dungeon or above possesses an intellect. They are intelligent enough to know that hunters would go to the source to slay them. Therefore, as a method to survive, they would hide themselves to gather monsters that the source created.


    However, what is the boss of a dungeon? Experts until now don''t know the reason, but if a boss disappears, the dungeon will disappear as well, and it will be closed for good with no other way of opening it.


    Crrrrk...


    A resounding sound of a radio resounded in Ian''s ears as he clicked on one button to contact the outside world. After a few seconds, the other side replied.


    "Ian Callanes, what is it?"


    "Sir, I think we have to create full-scale dungeon diving, if possible, rated as an A-Rank dungeon."


    "The reason?"


    "I will send the report, Sir. Please prepare a number for an A-Rank dungeon dive, Sir."


    The superior behind just let out a sigh, then answered with an affirmation. And after that, Ian put down the communication and took out a gadget that is similar to a laptop from his backpack.


    "I will create the report," Ian said, then sat down on one rock and typed what they had discovered.


    Meanwhile, Mayquelle and Baron remained silent, as they were still taken aback by what had happened. Even they were B Rank, the only people that could close an A-Rank dungeon are limited.


    Why? Because ranking a dungeon depends on the monster that appears, if common monsters were D-ranked, the dungeon would be ranked as D. However, if the source is suspected to be more dense enough to produce a higher-ranking monster, then it will be raised to one or above rank.


    There were plenty of ways to rank a dungeon, but this was the most common. And knowing it, Baron and Mayquelle were just too devastated to learn it since it was their mission. It wasn''t about them being hunters, but their responsibilities as the hunters that discovered the dungeon.


    "Why at all time?! Why do we have to get an A-Rank dungeon when we are just B-Rank hunters!" Mayquelle grumbled in her place.


    Ian just hushed then said, "Don''t be overreacting. It can change. It was only an expected ranking. It might drop." Mayquelle didn''t believe it since Ian wasn''t wrong in estimating a dungeon''s ranking.


    "That''s bullshit, you know that." Mayquelle retorted.


    "Hey! Mayquelle, just calm down. We can find ways to run from the responsibility after we go out. We''ll search for a way, okay." Baron exclaimed.


    One might ask why they are reacting in this way. Well, it is because the ownership of the dungeon would go to them, and they know that only the rich can own dungeons for some reason.


    The number one reason that only the richest own a dungeon is that it has a high maintenance cost. Second, it is tiring since the responsibility is in their hands. If someone dies inside, they will be the ones who''ll pay for it.


    But why is it that this kind of unfair rule exists? Can''t they just give it to the authorities?


    They can, but still, responsibilities are what they fear most. Nothing more.


    But it is only a case for Baron and Mayquelle since they weren''t that responsible, unlike Ian, who never thought twice about reporting it and stating the estimated ranking and the complete investigation.


    "We came from the Information Agency, so when they gave us the mission, it technically means that if we discover the reason behind the unique magical energy, a partial dungeon treasure will be ours."


    "But still, since it was D-ranked, we expected that it would only rise to C, but now it is A, let''s forget about treasures. They won''t go to us, only the name will be ours."


    It was the harsh reality of working as an investigator for a government agency. If they discover the higher-ranking dungeon, the resources won''t go to them; instead, only the name and the responsibility will.


    They would get some, but not entirely, as they would be paid only as government employees.


    "Such a joke. That is why I don''t want to become a dungeon investigator. They will give it to you if it is nothing to their eyes, but they will snatch it if it is too valuable.. What a joke."

 Chapter 54 - Dungeon Under Closing Phase [1]

    "Ian, why are you relaxing? Why aren''t you irritated by it? Ahh... you aren''t worried about it because it was all from your responsible side. At least you should''ve asked for newly dispatched investigators that aren''t under the government." Mayquelle scolded.


    There is a reason why Mayquelle was complaining like this. If Ian requested another investigator from a private sector, they could just sell the information to them and get away from the responsibilities.


    After all, if a private sector measures a dungeon, whether it is under or above C Rank, they will still get a higher percentage of the treasures and just pay a tax to the government.


    The responsibilities are also limited so that papers will just be completed in a short amount of time. However, when it is for investigators under the government, the process is long and the ending will still be the same¡ªthey will only get a small portion of the treasures.


    But, what are these responsibilities that Mayquelle hates? It is talking to the public since they will report everything to the hunters that will be joining in the dungeon diving. And it never ends there. They still need to prove it with some of the superiors.


    They are from the Society department, but they don''t need to talk to anyone. They only have to report to one superior.


    It could be so simple, but Mayquelle and Baron loathed it to the core. It wasn''t that a burdensome task, but apparently, people hate certain things so much that they would react aggressively as if it would kill them.


    "You would react to it as if it were going to kill you. You are just being lazy, Mayquelle." Ian responded.


    "At least, they could give us motivators like half of the treasures. Isn''t that simple?"


    "Treasures. You are joking again. Isn''t it common? Even in private sectors, if the employees discover a treasure, it is not theirs, but the sector. Just act as if it is normal. We won''t even have this dungeon''s treasures."


    "But still, how come C-ranked dungeons and below could be given to the person who discovered them? But if it''s higher, the government owns it immediately." Mayquelle added.


    "That''s natural. C-ranked dungeons don''t have many magic crystals. Even if it has, they are only for industrial use. They aren''t that valuable to them since the supply is high."


    After hearing that, Mayquelle just remained silent and went to one side and embraced her knees.


    "I hate you, Ian!"


    ***


    After the report, the three spent another few hours traveling to the rift. And when they went back to the outside world, what they could only see was a flock of hunters ranging from rank D to rank B.


    The reason why Ian immediately reported it was that it would take time before they could enter. There will still be a process for the numbers to enter, but what if they waste their time? It won''t be because hunters like opportunities like this.


    Ian went to the station at the rift as the representative of his trio. And for this process, it is only verification and discussion with some experts on the report Ian had made.


    "I will be on my way now. Be sure to keep your body stable. There might be an order that we enter the rift with them." Ian said to the two.


    "Yes..." the both of them answered in a tired tone.


    Meanwhile, Ian could only shake his head at how both of them acted on this matter. They only just hate it that much. Maybe it is because hunters are such a pain in the head. That is why they left that industry. Nonetheless, they rely on the contacts they made as investigators.


    Ian then continued moving to the station. When he finally arrived, he was blocked by a security guard in a complete suit, asking about his identification. Ian then showed his I.D. and was finally allowed to enter the station.


    The cold breeze of the aircon touched his skin. His eyes started getting used to the light of the room, and he also tried to find the people inside. When he saw what kind of people were inside, he just realized how trusting his assessment was.


    On a long rectangular table, six important people were sitting, looking in his direction with some anticipation. They were the head dungeon investigators of the nearest base surrounding the headquarters. And the reason they were there was for them to identify and verify Ian''s report.


    "Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. I am Ian Callanes, the captain of the assigned group in the investigation." Ian bowed in front of them and went straight to the presentation, which was at the end of the long rectangular table.


    When Ian had himself in front of them, questions started reaching him with no time being wasted.


    "So, Mr. Callanes, you were saying that the source has three different properties. How will you prove it to us?" A lady asked.


    Ian nodded then, on a laptop that conveyed holographic images, he swiped a few slides then connected them to the holographic presentation board that was on the wall.


    It was rectangular, occupying the whole wall, and it displayed a few images of the 3D report and history Ian had.


    "In the past five years of working as a hunter, I have been known as the most sensitive person to magical power. I would eventually learn what rank a person is if they started revealing their magical energy, and it doesn''t end there. I can identify what category they are in."


    Just when Ian said it, the "board members" went into deep thoughts. They remained silent for a moment to assess Ian''s history and his achievements. They browsed on a tablet that displayed holographic images with similar content to what was on the presentation board.


    Adjoining everything from his previous track and also his achievements as a Society Investigator, they were stunned to realize what kind of person Ian was. He was talented, and just like that, it was impossible for their expected result to plummet.


    They inevitably compose tracks for their assessments, and as leaders of bases, they must comply with the obvious reports. Yet, they have been still suspicious of the assessment Ian had made.


    "Can I ask more? What rank are you?"


    "You mean as an investigator or a hunter?"


    "A hunter."


    "I am B-ranked, not just by experience but also by my MP."


    "Oh..."


    The person who asked went back and read the reports that were on his tablet. And after a few minutes, the presentation changes.


    "May I continue?" Ian asked.


    All of the members approved, so Ian moved his attention back to the presentation board. And as he swiped through the laptop he had, the presentation moved and another bit of information was presented.


    "I am not bragging about my tracks, but I am 87% sure that the unique magical power is composed of those three categories of properties. Thus, the other reason why the dungeon investigators weren''t able to control the mana in the surroundings is that their abilities didn''t comply with it."


    "Going back, we all know that a source can create a monster, and also, a boss of a dungeon has the intelligence to control the next few produced monsters. However, with these types of properties in the magical power, it is impossible that the product was only low-ranked monsters."


    "Logically and systematically speaking, this source has the ability to create monsters of various ranks. How? It is because a boss''s intelligence comes from the ability of the source to create a monster. Thus, if the boss was able to hide the fact by making generic rock monsters in the average areas, then the boss could be ranked as an A, or less possible, an S."


    The members nodded, then reviewed Ian''s report for a few seconds, before going back to him.


    "I don''t have any questions. Well done, your report was easy to understand."


    "Are you sure that you aren''t a dungeon investigator? Your assumptions were backed by technical deductions of what dungeon investigators do."


    Ian humbly lowered his head and said, "I am not a dungeon investigator. But working as a hunter, it is only natural for me to assess information in this way."


    "Hmm... It could be, but the talent you demonstrate isn''t ordinary if I were, to be honest."


    "You are right. His report was simple and easy to understand."


    "Thank you for the compliment," Ian said, then again, lowering his head.


    The meeting ended surprisingly quickly. However, just after Ian left the station and faced the harsh environment again for another time, he was called by his superior.


    "Sir Rodrigo? Why are you here?" Ian asked, but then, his eyes went to Rodrigo''s back, seeing Mayquelle and Baron standing with hopeful expressions.


    Ian was perplexed by it, making him ask.


    "Why are they looking like that?"


    "Callanes, I have a proposal to make. And also, I will inform you that the other two have already agreed to it."


    Ian was speechless for a moment and glared at the other two, who were giggling in excitement. And as his confusion reached the roof, his eyes went back to Rodrigo to inquire about the proposal.


    "What is it, Sir?"


    "I want you three to go to the District Wish and recruit 30 newly registered Awakens.. The location is Line City."

 Chapter 55 - Dungeon Under Closing Phase [2]

    "Wait... why are you two making such a big decision without me?" Ian irritatedly asked, even though Rodrigo was in front of him. Rodrigo just raised his eyebrow with his eyes closed, as if it was just natural for Ian to act like that.


    ''Wow... Am I really that not intimidating? I can''t remember when I became close with these three for them to disrespect me.'' Rodrigo thought.


    "Well, anyway, what''s your thought about it, Callanes? This has already been agreed upon with your other members, but as a captain of the so-called Golden Rookies, I want to ask for your opinion."


    Ian let out a sigh and answered, "I think I will go with it. I approve of accepting this mission, sir."


    Ian had no other choice; even if he was responsible for the dungeon, he could simply flee with the new mission they had. The reason why Mayqualle and Baron accepted it in the first place.


    It didn''t end there. He could have a free-time not just because the mission is about recruiting newly Awakens but also because it is from District Wish, which is the easiest district to handle because most of them are non-Awakens.


    Thus, this mission gives him a little bit of motivation since, from his perspective, missions in District Wish aren''t that hard.


    "Can I see the initial report, Sir?" Ian asked.


    They first took a place to rest, and there, Ian took out a folder with the contents of the mission they were about to take.


    Reading through all the contents, Ian had learned three different things that he should focus on this mission. It was the side-missions, which are also important since he is working in the society department.


    The Line City is famous for gangs that co-exist with the local government. However, it doesn''t end there. They also have some syndicates and some power standards that contradict and disobey the local government.


    So, their side mission to finish before going to the 30 Awakens is to learn how the gangsters survive, even though there are dispatched Awakens in the District Wish that came from the Awaken Government.


    Furthermore, Ian had learned that there was a mysterious thing going on; it was the leader of these 30 Awakens. They should learn who it was and also how come they came from one guild.


    The second side mission is to learn who their leader is.


    And lastly, they must eradicate threats to the local government. Even if it is a gang that co-exists or an organization that protests against them.


    "Well, what tough luck they have to survive this long without suffering from the tyranny of a classless government system," Ian mumbled as he expressed his perspective about Line City.


    However, the report doesn''t end there. Included in the folder was a map, a few important individuals, and also the average rate of Awakens in the Line City. Neighboring cities are also included.


    "Hmmm... This won''t be that hard, they are just a bunch of non-Awakens. What is important are the 30 Awakens and their leader."


    ***


    A few days had passed, and after the Golden Rookies prepared for their mission, Ian left his room with his military suit on. He looked like a military man on his way to a battlefield, but not actually, as his military suit is the standard uniform of investigators in the society department to impose their authority.


    However, the two decided on different types of garments to wear. When Mayquelle left her room, she was wearing some kind of rich girl''s outwear. She wears a tight denim skirt that reaches above her knees, and for her top, it was just a crop top in pink. And she did not forget to wear cat-eye sunglasses.


    As usual, Mayquelle''s pigtails give off an aura of a sassy girl, as her eyes are slanted in a sense that makes her look fierce.


    "So, why are you wearing that tacky suit, Ian?" Mayquelle asked as if judging Ian''s whole individuality, looking up and down with her sunglasses lowered just a minimal distance above her nose.


    Ian just slapped his forehead as he saw Mayquelle''s outfit. And he reacted heartedly to Mayquelle''s question.


    "We are on a mission and it is much worse in the District Wish. Why aren''t you wearing the military standard so that we can impose our authority on them, huh?"


    "You are being ridiculous. Why are you going to wear something like that if we are going to investigate?"


    "Well, it is not a normal investigation. It isn''t as simple as going to some informant and checking it for ourselves." Ian retorted, then pushed her to get back to her room and change clothes.


    However, Mayquelle retaliated, pushing back, even using some of her mana.


    "Hey!" When Ian noticed it, he immediately called her out for her action.


    But before Mayquelle could reply, from another door, Baron left his room with different garments that the standard of their job doesn''t follow.


    "Really?" Ian raised his eyebrows as if he couldn''t believe that Baron also thought of wearing different types of garments.


    Baron was currently dressed in khaki ironed slacks and a plain white tucked in to appear more formal.


    "Why? It is not that bad, though. We are just going to the District Wish as if it''s a vacation." Baron replied.


    "I haven''t seen you unprofessional before, Baron."


    "Well, I don''t think I am being unprofessional; I am always unprofessional. Note that."


    Baron does not appear unprofessional because of his snappy aura, which gives the impression that he is a high-ranking army officer.


    "Whatever." Ian exhaled in frustration and pulled his suitcase. But, before he could reach the door, Mayquelle and Baron pulled him back inside, cunning smiles on their faces.


    "You have to change your outfit," Mayquelle said.


    "No..."


    ***


    The truck could be heard revving as it made its way to the eastern part of the country, which is nearly half its size. Inside of this truck were three investigators wearing classy-casual clothes.


    The one who is driving is Baron, and as it was a 3-hour drive to cross districts, they were jamming with songs being played on their radio.


    It was their way of killing time, and as they were enjoying it, Mayquelle fell asleep. As Baron continued driving, Ian just put Mayquelle''s head on his shoulder.


    After a few hours of travel, they finally reached the borders and also a base where hunters were dispatched. They were asked to stop, which Baron willingly followed.


    These hunters wore military suits, and as they reached the truck, Baron prepared the papers.


    "Good morning, Sir. May I inquire about your border business? Were you here for a vacation or a relocation of address?" A member of staff inquired.


    This border isn''t questionable. It doesn''t stop people from passing, as it serves as a checkpoint where identification and permits are checked. It is also crucial as those who are victims of wild monsters are those who were non-Awakens. Hence, they were asked to let the authorities know where they were going.


    "Yes, good morning. We aren''t entering for relocation or vacation. We are here on a mission." Baron answered.


    "Mission?" The personnel raised an eyebrow and then read all the contents that Baron gave to him. And as he read, he made a gap between his lips and then went back looking at Baron.


    "Thank you for your service, Sir. Please, you may enter."


    Baron just nodded, then raised the window of the truck and continued moving. Then, finally, they entered District Wish.


    Truth be told, there are plenty of things that are going on inside the district. They were divided into plenty of divisions, but the most common is manufacturing. Non-Awakens are tasked with working for items that Awakens use, and sometimes unjustifiable treatment happens.


    Every Awakens knows it, but they don''t give any thoughts on it, as the majority of them think that it is just a means of trading. Non-Awakens work for Awakens and Awakens enter dungeons as hunters to save humanity from the rifts that appear.


    A few hours had passed, and Baron stopped the truck from moving. They were now on some mountain road, and he stopped at a cabin built into the mountain.


    "Hey, we''re here," Baron announced to them.


    To easily blend in with the people of District Wish, they must enter the society covertly.


    They could use their vehicle, but just to be sure that they wouldn''t leave any trace, they left the truck they used at the nearest mountain in Line City.


    They all climbed down from the truck and walked a few meters. Finally, they saw the landscape of the city from above the mountains.


    "It is just a few minutes walk. Let''s go." Ian announced, then led the group to climb down the mountain.


    However, when they finally reached the city, they weren''t expecting to learn about what was currently happening. Apparently, there were no gangs that operated in the city. Only one gang-like organization existed that had seized the gangs in the city.


    "What the hell is the Demonyo Clan?"

 Chapter 56 - The Mission [1]

    After they went down from the mountain, the Golden Rookies reserved some space to occupy as a temporary base for their mission. It was some inn in a neighborhood called Purple Neighborhood.


    When they initially heard the name of the neighborhood, they weren''t able to suppress their reaction. Even they had already read it, the laughable state of the name wasn''t still getting away from their minds.


    It was just that the names of places in District Wish were half-assed as if they were named for a kid to remember.


    "How about we start gathering information about the current happenings in the city?" Baron suggested when they finally entered their room.


    Mayquelle and Ian just took a pause and looked at him with a stunned expression. It was as if they couldn''t believe that he still had the energy to move around when he endlessly drove them to the District Wish.


    "Don''t you want to take a rest? We will handle the information." Mayquelle suggested.


    "Yeah, you can take it slowly, Baron. You already said that we are here for a vacation, so act like you are on a vacation. This will be easy." Ian added to Mayquelle''s idea.


    Mayquelle nodded as well then looked at Baron who was dispirited by it. But later on, he had a beaming smile.


    "You may be right. I will be sleeping now." Baron said, then threw himself on the bed. And just as he said, he immediately fell asleep.


    "I am still confused about how he can fall asleep so quickly," Mayquelle uttered.


    "Same."


    ***


    Mayquelle and Ian decided to go back downstairs and relax for the remainder of their time. They weren''t worried about anything, after all. Simple steps; they should just gather information, but it can wait.


    The mission didn''t give them time-restriction which was in favor of them. Probably, their superiors thought of them as enforcers, not their own helper to task anything they feel to give.


    "This place is like an under-classed city in District Overdrive. Purple Neighborhood was it? It just looked like a small village from above." Mayquelle commented openly that made Ian hush her.


    "Don''t talk like that. We won''t be able to get information if they see us with hatred. And also, don''t be unprofessional. Who''s an investigator that would walk and spread their credentials as if it was nothing."


    Mayquelle just nodded jokingly, with a smirk on her face, and then unwillingly answered. "Okay... I will comply with it."


    Mayquelle grumbled, then when they arrived at the ground floor, which is also the dining room of the inn, they went to a table and sat down.


    "Let''s just be honest. District Wish should just comply with us. Why would they even go their ways into aggression to prove that they can stand on their own as an independent district?"


    Ian let out a sigh as he heard another rant from Mayquelle. And without any other option, he jumped into the conversation to slowly kill the topic.


    "You don''t live as a person who wasn''t blessed with power. Of course, isn''t it normal to hold onto your position no matter how powerless you are?" Ian argued.


    Mayquelle took a moment of silence, then retorted, "They could just be thankful to us that we were saving their asses. Even with how less threatening their district is, could they at least give our district some peace of mind?"


    She took a brief pause, then continued. "I mean, they are just livestock for monsters. So we went and saved their asses and gave them a safe place to stay, yet they still wanted to remove that fact that they couldn''t be independent. They are out of their minds."


    Ian looked at Mayquelle and sincerely replied, "As I said, you are not the one who is experiencing such threats in their lives. Imagine being powerless and surrounded by Awakens and monsters or beasts, do you think you won''t fight for your own?"


    Even with how Ian wanted to make it obvious to Mayquelle that she should not view things like that, Mayquelle gave another slanted perspective.


    "Ah... I forgot... Human nature. They still have pride, even with how unable they are to fight for it."


    In this instance, Ian was frustrated that he had no other choice but to reform Mayquelle''s views. It is not just about being powerless or being non-Awaken, it is about being human.


    "Humans are humans and what defines them is their intellect and compassion for each other. Even how... let''s say, useless they are in protecting the country, at least, they were helping us in some cases. They work for us as workers. Isn''t that enough in exchange for the safety our district had promised to them?"


    Even knowing how direct Ian was, Mayquelle was unconcerned about her own opinions.


    "Blah blah... I don''t care anymore. Let''s order some food." Mayquelle cut the topic off and called for a staff member. "Come here, we have an order."


    A staff member nearby complied with Mayquelle''s call and immediately came to assist them. And as the staff member gave the menu, Mayquelle''s eyes squinted.


    "Hmm... what kind of food is this?" She mumbled, but the staff member heard it. That eventually made his face sour. Even still, he didn''t make it obvious and remained professional.


    "Who cares... Just get me this and this."


    The staff member nodded and listed down Mayquelle''s order and then looked at Ian. Ian just asked for the same order, and later on, the staff member walked away from them.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mayquelle? Can''t you really act professional? We are here for a mission. Remember that." Ian scolded her.


    Mayquelle rolled her eyes and argued, "What could possibly go wrong in this district? Trust me, this will be easy."


    A few minutes later, their order arrived. And as Mayquelle cast her eyes around the dining room, she saw an average person just eating their food.


    Mayquelle stood up and faced Ian with a smug face. "Look at this. You will learn that this district is measly compared to our district."


    Ian just groaned and watched as Mayquelle approached the average person. But as he was also curious about what Mayquelle could possibly say, he stood up from his seat and went to her side.


    "Hey, can I ask?" Mayquelle called the average person. And as he shifted his attention to Mayquelle, she prepared her question.


    "I am actually a new citizen of Line City and am just starting to learn what is happening around me. Do you know anything unusual that is happening in the city?"


    The person took a pause and looked at Mayquelle as he got confused about what could possibly be Mayquelle''s intention. Apparently, she was saying that she was new to the city, but a migrant would ask about what the common things were, not the opposite.


    But disregarding that, this person just answered her honestly.


    "Well, only one gang held the whole city. Within just a week, this gang seized all of the gangs in the city, each neighborhood."


    When this person''s answer reached their ears, Ian was immediately piqued by this as he moved his body near to the person to ask.


    "What do you mean about it?"


    The person just looked at him with an uncertain expression and awkwardly answered. "Well, this gang is the strongest gang that came from the Blue Neighborhood, and all of them were Awakens."


    Ian was silent for a moment, then he looked at Mayquelle with wide eyes.


    Mayquelle just smirked and added a question. "Do you know who the leader of this gang is? And may I ask the name of this gang?"


    The person just complied with their questions and answered them willingly.


    "The name of the gang is "Demonyo Clan," but no one knows who their boss is."


    Ian pulled Mayquelle away from the person and whispered. "We already had our clue. The Blue Neighborhood is where these Awakens are. We just need to know what their potential is. Without proper training, they won''t be compared to the C-Rankers in the District Overdrive."


    "See...? You are even agreeing with me. Their academy for future hunters just sucks. So, how about we proceed?"


    "The side missions had already been erased. We don''t have to eradicate the gangs, but only have one gang to erase. Let''s patch things up. This is an easy "bring home" for us." Mayquelle added.


    But then, Ian shook his head.


    "No... We will continue gathering information. We will look more closely at their public image and then we will observe them."


    The trio looked like smart investigators. But the truth is that they weren''t even that great, to begin with. They were just so good at fighting that even with the low-talent profiling they have, they still closed their cases.


    And apparently, they only did a great job in District Overdrive because of their informants and connections. Without it, they wouldn''t have anything.


    Thinking about their achievements made them overconfident in their skills.

 Chapter 57 - The Mission [2]

    Mayquelle and Ian continued walking down the street and collecting information as much as possible.


    "Demonyo Clan cleaned up illegal businesses and changed them into something a bit more productive. Instead, those who were working as gangsters and extorters had become factory workers who specialized in dungeon-extracted resources and products." Mayquelle mumbled as she assessed what they had learned.


    "They made the wages above the minimum and also implemented total export of their products. If that happened within just a week, the agency''s information was outdone within just a week."


    Ian continued looking at Mayquelle, groaning about what they had just learned. It is obvious that this is a serious matter as no one has achieved this feat in history; even in the District Overdrive.


    And as they had the information, exceeding their expectations, speculation emerged from it.


    "A deserter. It could be. An Awaken that used their power to have control over the Line City." Mayquelle mumbled.


    "But for what purpose? Line City doesn''t have anything useful. Only criminals if you think of it." Ian added that made Mayquelle fall silent right away.


    "This is obviously a different matter. We need a different stance, and underestimating them isn''t better for our progress." Ian continued.


    "But even so, these are just initial findings. It could change." Mayquelle argued.


    "That''s the problem. We don''t know what kind of change we will see in the future."


    Starting from common information, Ian and Mayquelle learned that the data in the report didn''t match with what they had gathered. It was hugely different and couldn''t be ignored as they could fail this mission.


    "The mission is to bring the 30 Awakens to our side. Let''s continue investigating to find out who they are. And after that, we will approach them one by one." Ian uttered.


    ***


    Baron was just sitting there without any sound. He listened to their investigations, and as he realized how serious Ian was, it was a sign that he should not be nonchalant.


    The three of them thought that District Wish was easy. And moreover, they only had to focus on one city, but things were escalating differently.


    They had used their money to pay some citizens and ask about useful information. And what they had gathered seemed to be similar to each other. They were all about the Demonyo Clan.


    "Something doesn''t match..." Ian mumbled as he sat on his bed, thinking.


    Baron worriedly looked at Ian and commented. "Bruh, aren''t you just overthinking? It is not possible. Our system is top-class."


    "No... Baron. This isn''t a simple matter. This is a trick. We should lend our time more to this mission. Unlike other missions, we were spoonfed information. This time, we are working independently from credible sources." Ian pressed.


    Mayquelle was just watching them argue with each other about the intensity of the mission. She was smirking, as if deep inside, she was entertaining herself.


    "We have different specialties. I can sense presences. Baron can calculate the strength, while you, Ian, can sense magical power. Our trio is a perfect combination of specialties that focus on sensing. This won''t be as hard as you think."


    Ian and Baron instinctively looked at Mayquelle with confused eyes. She was confident of it, which might be just arrogance or indeed confidence from her assessment.


    When Ian was about to ask about it, Mayquelle made her way to explain what she had thought.


    "We only have speculation. And clearly, we don''t have any solid information, just hearsay. So, what we should do by tomorrow is inspect the Demonyo Clan up close. We did it before, and the small inhabitants of District Wish won''t be able to destroy our cover."


    It is an obvious and already given method of collecting solid information, and Ian had already thought of it. However, just being careful, Ian didn''t jump into that idea.


    "We will investigate them up close, but it won''t be what you are thinking, Mayquelle. We put ourselves in the citizens'' shoes. In that way, we can easily see what they were doing publicly."


    Baron chuckled. "Hahahaha... This is breaking the code. We should report our arrival at the nearest agency branch, but since we had learned information that wasn''t part of the report, it would be natural to suspect them." Baron said.


    "..."


    "What do you mean, Baron?" Ian and Mayquelle were discombobulated by Baron''s remarks.


    "Haven''t you thought of it? What do you think is possible? The information we got from the report and the information from the citizen don''t match." Baron asked.


    Ian slowly realized what Baron was trying to pinpoint, thus making him mumble his assessment. "The report was fixed."


    "Hmmm... How about we commence your plan, Ian?" Baron smirked and turned to face Ian.


    Ian was dazed and just nodded. "Okay. Let''s think of a proper plan."


    ***


    The next day, with the money they had, they bought a house and a lot near the Blue Neighborhood. It would bring suspicion or light on them if they moved to the Blue Neighborhood. And playing a background story that they came from the other city, this is the best decision they could have made.


    As they bought a house and a lot, they started to create a relationship with their neighbors. As the house they got was just near a pub, the three of them introduced themselves separately while talking with the locals.


    On Ian''s side, he was standing at the counter with the bartender preparing the drink he requested.


    "I''m new here. I don''t know about any other courtesy that I should act with each other, so I might ask something. Is that okay?" Ian asked.


    The bartender looked at him while shaking the drinks, then nodded. "No, problem. It is quite a trend right now. People visit and relocate to Line City because of its thriving economy. Are you an investor?"


    Ian took a pause before answering. Investor? In District Wish, only a small percentage of non-Awaken could be investors. Hence, there''s a huge chance that the population of Awakens in the city was starting to increase.


    "Hmmm... May I ask again? How''s the economy in the city? Why do all of the investors come here?" Ian asked.


    "You don''t know? Well, it is because of the emergence of the Demonyo Clan, which swept all of the gangs and illegal activities they engaged in. Instead, they changed into a business that deals in places where human services are needed."


    Ian took a while to reply. The bartender also finished preparing his drink and then put it on Ian''s side.


    "Here''s the drink."


    Ian nodded and took the drink.


    Meanwhile, on Baron''s side, he was helping a flower store. He entered the shop first and ordered a flower, but then, when he saw the owner having a hard time reaching a flower, he approached her. Baron took the chance to help and also have a conversation with the store owner.


    "Sir..."


    The store owner bowed and thanked him. And then, Baron asked.


    "May I ask? What was the city like before? When I moved here, it felt like the city had this slightly awkward air. I don''t know, but I am just curious."


    The store owner smiled and answered him voluntarily.


    "It is because of the Demonyo Clan. They stuffed all of the gangsters and also offered their services in the city for free. At least, from what I can remember, our tax dropped 10% and the local government was also working with them."


    Baron contemplated it after listening to her. He wasn''t wrong about it. The local government was helping with them. And if a normal citizen knows this, then the local government was transparent, which is a difficult phase to reach in any place that has a government.


    Well, at least, Baron thinks of it that way. Unconsciously, he was still underestimating the District Wish.


    ''No... It could be that our suspicion about the Information Agency branch here working with the Demonyo Clan was real.'' Baron thought.


    Baron added, ''Then, the local government is also working with the Demonyo Clan. A partnership that is even deeper than most normal people would think.''


    Baron smiled, then bid his farewell to the store owner with the flower in his grasp. And as he returned to their house, Mayquelle was still trying to get the information she could use.


    However, as Mayquelle walked down to an alleyway, her clothes were slightly revealing, trying to attract hoodlums or harassers'' attention. But as she walked down an alleyway, she could only see three people, and all three of them were not men. Instead, they were women.


    These three women were working out in an alleyway. They were jumping up and down the walls back and forth, which left Mayquelle dumbfounded.


    ''What the hell is wrong with this city?''

 Chapter 58 - The Mission [3]

    The information the three got was not all huge and surprising. It was a small but crucial piece of information for them to start with their investigation. As they gradually realized and learned everything about what was currently happening in the Line City, they now knew that they should not carelessly dive into the Demonyo Clan.


    Furthermore, their suspicion of someone from the District Overdrive coming here was getting deeper. Furthermore, their suspicion of someone from the District Overdrive coming here was getting deeper. At least the experience in District Overdrive is broader.


    Pulling all those strings was not an easy task. Thus, the three of them decided to think about one thing: this mission is top-class and difficult.


    However, they could also think that the supposed leader of the Demonyo Clan only wanted to have a peaceful and easy life as he put everything in order. One thing that could be possible is that he desired an easier life than living in District Overdrive.


    "What I learned today was that women also train here. They were all average humans, meaning, non-Awakens. But in this city, they were training for something that we until now don''t know..."


    For Mayquelle, training is a preparation for something. And as she saw women didn''t actually train for something huge, she sometimes underestimated that only those women who had better talent and high rank could work properly within the physical environment.


    "Investors are getting attracted to the promises that the city could give to them," Ian stated.


    Ian learned that investors, who were also Awakens, were going to increase the rate of Awakens in the city. Hence, it will also give them a hard time in case a fight breaks out during their mission.


    "Demonyo Clan is working with the local government, which could be the reason why we got misleading information that doesn''t match with what we had discovered," Baron said.


    They all knew that the officials in the local government were all Awakens. Meaning, if the Demonyo Clan was able to work with them or even had a higher position than them in their relationship, the leader or boss of the Demonyo Clan could be stronger than them.


    The officials are mid-ranking Awakens. If that''s the case, then the leader is also stronger than they are. Hence, they should not underestimate them.


    Forget about the location of their mission. They were not against the District Wish anymore, or either a small city named Line City. They will be up against people whose capabilities are unknown.


    "This is starting to get tricky. Our mission was to recruit the 30 mid-ranking Awakens, but it seemed like their contribution to the change in the Line City was huge." Ian mumbled as they searched through the internet.


    The information that they got wasn''t fake but lacking. Hence, it means that the local government or the Information Agency at that time wasn''t still working with the Demonyo Clan.


    "However, this doesn''t mean that we should continue it." Mayquelle broke through the heavy atmosphere, making Baron and Ian look at her with a sigh of disappointment.


    "You don''t have any pride? This is our mission, and we don''t easily make other people deal with it." Baron pressed.


    Mayquelle just shrugged and said, "I know... I didn''t think of it."


    Ian just ignored their small talk and continued browsing as he was the one who was using the computer they had. And there, he searched for the main source of income of the Demonyo Clan.


    If the clan didn''t ask for a huge tax, then how could they still have a working organization? The answer was the shift in their source of income. As they all modified the illegal activities of the past to more acceptable and legal ones, the Demonyo Clan raised its reputation because of them as well.


    "Demonyo Clan regulates over these types of industries: dungeon diving, security services and manufacturing of high-quality industrial items." Ian read the article and later on, after reading it, he couldn''t help but react aggressively.


    "Fuck. They all exploded on the market within just a day after organizing it. How the hell did they do it? This is unlogical."


    That is what one person might think of, but for the leader of the Demonyo Clan, this is nothing as he''s got the talents around him.


    Mayquelle and Baron brought their attention back to the article and commented, "That''s unbelievable if you ask me, Ian."


    "Yeah, this isn''t normal," Baron said.


    Ian could only shake his head as he continued reading the content of the article.


    Apparently, due to the major shift the Demonyo Clan made in the activities of the previous gangs in the city, the Demonyo Clan was awarded as good citizens, and only one representative arrived and accepted the award, and it was a young man.


    They ignored it and continued. And after reading all of it, they were agape and speechless that what they had just read did not match what they were expecting.


    "Demonyo Clan had seized power in the Line City just like that? How could they do it?" Ian asked himself.


    "It is impossible," Mayquelle replied, then took a piece of paper and a double-sided tape.


    She wrote something on it and then pasted it on the wall.


    "This is a unique one. The leader of the Demonyo Clan is a high-ranking Awaken that is illegally living in the District Wish. Only mid and lower-ranking Awakens can stay in the District Wish and he had already disregarded that rule." Mayquelle stated.


    "And also, we don''t know if he is a man or a woman, so let''s put it as unknown," Baron said that seemed to not fit with the atmosphere.


    Mayquelle looked at her and said, "Really?"


    Baron scoffed and rationalized his idea. "It is important in profiling to know who the suspect is and also their gender, height, and everything. I think it is crucial to search for information about it."


    Ian nodded and said, "Yes. But we will start with this young man. He was the one who accepted the award, which also meant that he knew about the Demonyo Clan."


    Baron cut him off, "But he could be just an average person that was paid to accept it."


    Then Ian shifted his head and faced Baron. "Still, we can have information about the person that might have paid him to do it. The city is peaceful, so there is no need to make a fuss about it." Ian said.


    However, Mayquelle seemed unable to understand what they were talking about.


    "Hey, take it slow. What do you mean about being at peace? How could you say that?"


    Ian shrugged and said what his thoughts were.


    "This mission would change if we sent a report of what was happening in the city. We might not be able to complete the initial mission, but at least we contributed to the progress of the mission."


    "What exactly are you saying? Hm?" Mayquelle retracted.


    "This is a major criminal. A defector from District Overdrive. Let''s say he isn''t from the Overdrive, he is still unregistered, which is needed in the Hunter Association. The information from the Hunter Association is connected with the Information Agency, which obviously we didn''t get." Ian explained.


    By then, Mayquelle made a shocked expression and said, "That''s good! I know where we are going to!"


    "This mission is not about recruiting the newly awakened 30 Awakens, but instead, this will be a huge catch for the Hunter Association," Baron added.


    Mayquelle smiled, which was almost a grin, and added more to it.


    "Let''s start by placing the order back at the line," she said.


    "That''s unnecessary commentary, but okay." Ian bluntly said and went back to the computer, leaving Mayquelle pouting.


    "How about we send the report by now?" Ian mumbled with a smile.


    ***


    In an average office room, a person with glasses was sitting on his office chair when suddenly, a person opened the door of his office with a folder in his grasp. This person was wearing office attire and paced to approach him with firm movements.


    "I have a report to make, Sir Kaspher." The person said.


    Kaspher, who was nonchalantly reading a document, stopped, gave him a gaze, and asked, "What is it?"


    "We already found the investigators. They are in the Purple Neighborhood, and they had just entered the city a few days ago." The person said that made Kaspher stand abruptly.


    He left his table and then pulled the folder and gave it a quick scan. As he read the contents, he realized how crucial they were. That made him smile at the person who reported it to him.


    "Good job!" he said, then left the room, rushed to the parking lot, and drove his car to Red Neighborhood where Roger''s office was.


    He stopped at a tall building that was previously owned by the Red Bulls. He then rushed to Roger''s room and reported it immediately.


    "We had a lead, Boss."


    Roger was just standing at the full-wall-sized window when he turned around to face Kaspher. Roger was wearing presentable office attire, and his hair was fixed in a way that made him look like a tycoon of some company.


    He gave Kashper a smile and said, "Shall we start?"

 Chapter 59 - Local Government Demise [1]

    A week ago, before the Trio Golden Rookies arrived at the Line City, Roger was standing before a wall-sized window that gave him the scenery of what was at the bottom.


    He was intently looking at it as he replayed the happenings before he got the building that was previously owned by the Red Bulls. He killed the important people and gave the stocks to the businessmen. However, it still means that he owned them unofficially.


    The businessmen had already learned Roger''s identity, and he was not against it, as he didn''t need to hide his face anymore for a short time.


    This is only the beginning, and he needed to hasten things, so hiding his face was only a small portion of the plan.


    He intended to improve his reputation and the value of the Demonyo Clan before the investigators from the Information Agency''s headquarters arrived.


    Roger took out his phone and swiped through the holographic images. He then called someone.


    "Hello, Uncle Donald. May I ask for a request? Please hold the information about the Red Bulls'' fall for a few hours. I will go to the local government and propose a deal to the mayor." Roger said.


    [Oh... No problem... It is merely for a few hours, right?]


    "Yes."


    [Okay, just to be sure.]


    Roger then put down the phone and started moving. He next went downstairs and drove a car straight to the estate of Line City''s mayor.


    However, Roger had a hard time entering the estate as he wanted to make a good image with the mayor. He didn''t want to propose a deal where the mayor would only be afraid of him.


    As a result, he decided to go there peacefully and must follow a procedure.


    "Sir, what''s your business?" A guard stopped him and asked.


    Roger rolled down his window and then faced the guard. He gave the guard a smile and then asked, "May I meet with the mayor?"


    "Do you have any appointments, Sir?"


    Roger didn''t have any good answers, and he also didn''t have any proof of his identification that would increase his worth. Thus, he gave an honest reply to the guard.


    "I am sorry, sir, but I don''t have any appointments with the mayor. But this is just an urgent meeting. This is an interview for my subject in school."


    The guard took a pause and looked at the guardpost where another guard was standing, waiting for the guard that attended Roger to return.


    And as the guard looked at the guardpost, later on, he laughed.


    "Look, kid. The mayor isn''t a simple person that you can meet anytime about your schoolwork. Please have an appointment with him first and we will let you in."


    Roger just smiled and reversed-drove his car. However, he didn''t want to waste time, forgetting about the plan to meet the mayor in peace.


    As he get distant from the gate of the estate, Roger suddenly reversed back and increased the acceleration of his car, rushing to the gate.


    The guards were alarmed, making them take out their shotguns. But as fast as Roger''s car was, the gate collapsed.


    It was something unreasonable to happen, but Roger reinforced the car to withstand the impact against the gate. Roger eventually made his way inside the estate.


    The guards alarmed the estate and protected the mayor as this might be a possible assassination.


    However, Roger made his way in front of the estate and stepped out of his car. He gathered his voice and then shouted, "Mr. Mayor, do you want to eradicate the gangs in the city?! I have a better way to do it!"


    Any person would not listen to this. However, as the mayor heard this, being a compassionate one and also a person who would think of every average person''s position, even if it was an absurd entry into negotiation, he would go for it.


    The mayor ceased any movements of the guard and then met with Roger. He went out of his estate and there was Roger, standing just beside the car he drove.


    Roger bowed at him to show his respect and started talking.


    "I am only a high schooler, but I want you to listen to me. I am your only answer. So please contact me in about an hour." Roger said, then disappeared.


    This way, Roger would not bother to make his credentials acceptable, but instead, this would make the mayor curious about him. The mayor was dumbfounded as, in the next second, Roger disappeared into the thin air.


    He let out a sigh, then shifted his attention to his guard and ordered, "Quick! Investigate who that person is!"


    The guards complied with his order and immediately executed the order of the mayor.


    The mayor contemplated what could possibly be the reason why Roger did it. But the truth is, he only did it to get his curiosity pinned on him. It was a reckless entrance, but at least, instead of being afraid of him, his curiosity would be about Roger''s identity.


    So, as an hour had passed, the mayor was already in his room waiting for the report. His secretary entered his office with a folder containing the report in his grasp.


    The mayor looked at his secretary with anticipation. And there, he let him read the report.


    "Roger Wyles, 18 years old, Block # Lot # of Blue Neighborhood. 3rd-year high school student at the Academy of Line for Future Hunters." It was just the basic information about Roger, but as the secretary continued, it gave the mayor the thrill of someone''s identity.


    "When he was a first-year student, he fell into a coma from an accident. And after two years, he woke up and took an advancement test to jump back into his 3rd-year."


    "However, he was bullied when he was a first-year student, so as expected, his bullies continued to bully him. But as the report about him spread all around the internet, he put all of his bullies down and took over the fear of the students in his school."


    "He also became a leader of some hoodlums, as information from the Information Agency said. And these hoodlums turned out to be Awakens. They were the mysterious 30 Awakens that the Hunter Association hid all along, not until the Mayor''s Decree."


    "Apart from this, he is already an Awaken as from his encounters with his bullies in school, he suppressed one bully that was about to use his ability as an Awaken."


    The mayor was only speechless after hearing all about Roger. The secretary continued reporting about Roger, and as he listened to it, he became curious about what Roger could do about this matter.


    And so, as the report stopped, he gave the secretary a gaze.


    "Contact him. I want to ask him about his thoughts on eradicating the gangs in the city."


    ***


    Roger smirked as, after an hour, he received a call. He expected it was from the mayor; therefore, he answered the call with a humble tone and respectful words.


    "Yes, Roger Wyles speaking..."


    And as Roger listened to the person on the other end, he couldn''t help but smirk and, later, smile. The mayor was finally curious about him, and it is a good sign of improvement. After all, he should be the mayor''s sword in eradicating the gangs.


    The call ended, and Roger couldn''t help but exhale a satisfied breath.


    "Finally... this is the best life I could ever think of..." he mumbled with a smile.


    Roger then went to Kaspher and had him prepare people without explaining things. He didn''t even tell him what they should prepare.


    And there, after it, he went back to the mayor''s estate and made himself wear office attire.


    When he arrived at the gate, the guards were looking at him with discerning eyes. Roger only smirked at them and waved as he made his way inside the building. They didn''t give him a hard time entering the premises as they already got the order from inside.


    Roger entered respectfully, without getting reckless this time. And then, he stepped his foot onto the estate and entered with the butlers giving their respect to him as well.


    "Welcome, Sir Wyles." The head butler said, then assisted Roger to the mayor''s office.


    The interior of the estate was so opulent that Roger couldn''t imagine having it in any of his properties. But at least this is only the start. He still had a long way to go to get the peaceful and easy life he had grasped before.


    The luxurious life that Mighty had shown him wasn''t still in front of him.


    "Please get inside."


    Roger slowly moved inside as he was already in front of the mayor''s office.


    Roger moved his way inside of the office and saw the mayor sitting there waiting for him on a couch.


    He lowered his head and then took a seat as he was offered. And after it, the mayor asked him immediately.


    "Are you an Awaken? What rank?" The mayor asked.


    Roger smirked then answered, "I am an Awaken but still haven''t had my assessment done."


    The mayor nodded and sent another question. "Let''s get to the point. How can you eradicate the gangs in the city?"


    Roger smiled sweetly and asked instead, "You are an Awaken, right, Mr.. Mayor. But what is your rank?"

 Chapter 60 - Local Government Demise [2]

    With Roger''s weird question, the two bodyguards at the back were intently looking at Roger, waiting for him to make a mistake. Roger just gave them a short glance and then just looked at the mayor with his sweet smile.


    The mayor let out a sigh and then asked, "Why does it matter? I am the person who you need to negotiate with and I am more crucial than you."


    Roger scoffed, then grinned. "How can you prove that?"


    The mayor flinched and then retaliated. "What are you plotting?"


    Roger shrugged. "How can you say that you are more crucial than me? Well, at least for me, you are way more crucial to protecting me than the other way around. No one can protect you from me, Mr. Mayor."


    With that, the bodyguards moved quickly and drew their weapons, pointing them at Roger with the intent to kill. The mayor gazed at Roger and then released a sigh.


    "Don''t do that, young man. You still have a good life and you don''t have to waste it here." The mayor stated.


    Roger unwillingly nodded and smiled once again, but this time, he didn''t just sit still, he disappeared and then appeared again at the back of one bodyguard with his hands glowing.


    "Do you know what this is? This light in my hands has magical power, so if I were you, I better not underestimate someone who came here at peace." Roger declared, that made the mayor look at his bodyguards and then order them to lower their guns.


    Roger then went back to his seat and then faced the mayor with an uncertain expression, more likely a cold one.


    "Mr. Mayor, do you know why I came here at peace?" Roger asked.


    "Why? Isn''t it about eradicating the gangs in the city?"


    "It is also about that, but I am here to build a relationship with you, Mr. Mayor. How about I show you how I can create a relationship with you?" Roger suggested, and then stood up and moved back a little bit.


    A few seconds later, the room was filled with a deafening silence. And again, a few fragments of seconds passed before the air started filling with heavy air. The atmosphere in the area began to become dark, which alarmed the bodyguards again.


    Roger''s eyes were starting to turn purple as well as the aura that was surrounding him began to darken. Roger was as if now, covered with a dark mist that was also making the air hard to inhale.


    The mayor held the armchair of his couch and then tapped.


    It was obvious that the mayor''s face was starting to get ugly from enduring the pain.


    "How about that, Mr. Mayor?"


    The mayor didn''t reply and just treated Roger with silence. He wasn''t able to reply as he was still under pressure from what Roger did. It was an aura that was as if it was filled with magical power and killing intent at the same time.


    The mayor contemplated for a short while, yet he wasn''t able to continue as he was distracted by what Roger had done earlier. He wanted to try to discern Roger, but Roger was still overpowering him for some unknown reason.


    "What of it? You only overpowered me in terms of pressure, but you weren''t able to prove anything. How will you do it? You''re still a young man, aren''t you? Even if you have 30 Awakens at your disposal, their loyalty is still in question."


    Roger closed his eyes and exhaled deeply, then smiled. "That is quite a bit more compelling to answer."


    Roger took out his phone and then a holographic image was shown on it. He then showed this image to the mayor, who immediately became silent for about a few seconds. What he saw were dead people and also, the building of the Red Bull in Roger''s image.


    Roger was also seen inside the room of the Red Bull''s boss. And there, too, Roger was beaming with triumph.


    The mayor looked at him with discerning eyes and let out a sigh.


    "I get it. I already got it. Are you really still a kid? How could you...?"


    Roger also let out a sigh and then looked at the mayor''s eyes with intriguing eyes.


    "It is an understatement for someone who is talented, Mr. Mayor."


    The mayor contemplated once more, but then stopped as he got distracted by Roger''s gaze. Roger showed more images and they were of the 30 Awakens, bowing at him.


    "These men were all righteous, I promise you that. And as I am their boss, you don''t have to worry about their loyalty. It is not questionable if you think of it."


    "That''s it? Do you think I would believe it immediately? What if you take over the local government? What would I do now that I know you had the plan of eradicating the gangs, which would immediately be yours if that happened? "


    "That is not what it is all about, Mr. Mayor. Do you still don''t get why I am here? I am not here for a commotion or something taking over the land. That is problematic and also hard to do. That''s why I am here."


    "... Do you mean that you are here to ask me to become your shield to escape the legal consequences?"


    Roger smiled and then pointed at the mayor. "Bingo! That is the crux of the matter, Mr. Mayor. I need you to support us."


    "As a result, if I protect, my power will be reduced as well. What would happen? What would be the people''s opinion of me?"


    "Don''t joke around, Mr. Mayor." Roger cut off and then continued. "It is not like you are already on the bad side of the people''s opinion. They were already detesting you as you made the gangs co-exist in the city. It is not like this change would not be beneficial for you."


    The mayor remained silent for a short while, then replied.


    "You mean that my image will still be the same?"


    "No. It will get better and also, I know that you love your job and also the city. Let''s do this for the city."


    But then, the mayor''s suspicion wasn''t still at its end. He was getting more suspicious, but along with it, he was logically thinking about it. He was calculating.


    "I am not that stupid, Mr. Mayor. Other officials from other cities would retaliate if I tried to take over the local government. Also, they might bring reinforcements from the District Overdrive, and it would be chaotic."


    Roger added, "Even if I am confident in my individual power, I am not willing to sacrifice the surroundings. I''ve come to clean up the Line City. And you will have my promise, Mr. Mayor."


    The mayor remained silent and then said, "A person with capabilities doesn''t collect enemies; instead, they collect connections."


    Roger nodded. "So, what do you think? Will you create the paper for me to become legally immune?"


    "I will think about it. But what do you want? My answer will depend on your answer."


    "Nothing, just a luxurious life."


    The mayor looked intently at Roger, then nodded. "Nothing more? You don''t want to seize the Line City?"


    Roger immediately cut off. "That is tedious. There is nothing but chaos in that. The world might be my enemy if I do that."


    ''At least I don''t want to make the same mistake twice.'' Roger thought.


    "Okay, give me a day and I will prepare the papers."


    ***


    "Are you sure about your decision, Roger? You want to declare that you are the boss of the Demonyo Clan?" Yuno asked as Roger was standing before Yuno''s father''s guild building.


    Roger nodded and replied, "Of course. That is why I need your help, Yuno. I want to ask your father for some advice on how I will be the boss of my guild. But depending on the tide, I want to keep it secret from the public."


    As much as Roger wanted to make the people aware of him, he still wanted to do it after the investigators arrived in their city. He needed to raise his worth, and showing that he is someone who is spoonfed is not a better way of making his reputation stable.


    At least, Roger thought that being capable of leading 30 Awakens was not enough. He needed to be more intriguing so that people would be curious about him. In that way, he doesn''t need to ask for validation.


    "Okay." Yuno briefly replied, then opened the entrance to the building.


    People then turned their gazes at them as Yuno entered the building without any concern for anything. People also lowered their heads towards them as they saw Yuno entering the premises.


    Yuno is known as the young master, but they were also curious about Roger as he walked with Yuno with confidence.


    Yuno led Roger to the second floor, where his father''s office was. And there, two people working as bodyguards stood in front of the door.


    "Greetings, young master." Yuno nodded, then ordered them to open the door.


    However, they looked at Roger first, which is what Yuno noticed. "He''s with me."


    They all nodded and eventually opened the door. And as they entered, what Roger saw was a simple, luxurious office with few decorations. The table of Yuno''s father was on the left side of the room, and just inside the entrance were couches for receiving guests.


    "Good morning, Dad. This is Roger, the person I was talking about.. The one who controls 30 Awakens in the Blue Neighborhood. "

 Chapter 61 - Guild Building [1]

    As Roger entered Yuno''s father''s room, he first felt the coldness in the air, but it was tolerable. He just reinforced his skin with some internal energy so that he could warm himself. And just when he looked for Yuno''s father, the word that came into his mind was "ice."


    Ice for the matter that Yuno''s father''s hair was white and his eyes were blue, which is different from his children. Roger became curious about his eyes, but then when Yuno''s father called for them to move forward, he paused this curiosity.


    "Good morning, Dad. This is Roger, the person I was talking about. The one who controls 30 Awakens in the Blue Neighborhood."


    Yuno''s father''s head moved and looked at them. His eyes fell on Roger, then nodded. Later on, he swayed his hands in the air to order his son to get out of the room.


    "You may leave. I only want to talk with Roger." His father said.


    Even though he was agitated about this encounter between the two of them, Yuno just looked at Roger with worried eyes and nodded.


    "Understood, Dad." Then Yuno finally left the room.


    Yuno''s father stood up from his seat and offered to take a seat on the couch.


    "You may sit there. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    Roger smiled, then sat down, and afterward, Yuno''s father sat across from Roger on the couch.


    "I am Nikolas Sylvester, the Guild Master of the Cold Frost Guild." Nikolas introduced himself first and smiled at Roger, who was also respectfully introducing himself.


    "I am Roger Wyles, the boss of the small gang in the Blue Neighborhood, the Demonyo Clan."


    Nikolas jokingly scoffed and then said, "You don''t have to be humble about it. It was impressive that you are the boss of 30 Awakens working as gangsters/hunters. But, would you mind if I asked how you did it?"


    Roger didn''t answer immediately and only looked at Nikolas with curious eyes. He then smiled and opened his mouth with a question.


    "How come your eyes were blue?" Roger asked a question that made Nikolas dumbfounded by the sudden out-of-the-topic question.


    Nikolas sniggered, then answered Roger, as he looked like a curious kid who was seeing his first cotton candy.


    "This is the sign of the mastery of the ice element as a mage. Every master in our family had to wear blue contact lenses to compensate for their handicap."


    Roger didn''t expect to hear that, and that only made him silent for another few seconds. He carefully looked at Nikolas''s eyes and then realized that they were really contact lenses that made Nikolas''s eyes blue.


    "So, they were really contact lenses." Roger mumbled, then followed, "Where can you get it? Is that an heirloom or did your family create those contact lenses?"


    Nikolas gritted his teeth inwardly and smiled forcedly. He had never met someone who didn''t budge with his presence, and Roger was the first to do it. Thus, this encounter was making him slightly irritated as Roger seemed to be disrespectful towards him.


    "Our family creates these contact lenses."


    "I see..."


    Nikolas is only a C-Ranked Awaken, but despite his mediocre rank in the District Overdrive, his mastery of the Ice Element is the best in the District Wish, which could represent District Wish''s power.


    Even though he lives in the District Wish, his name is widespread in the District Overdrive as one of the overseers of the District Wish. But truth be told, he doesn''t care less about the District Wish. As long as he lives his family''s name in glory, he is satisfied.


    "So... why do you want to build a guild, Roger?" Nikolas asked.


    "Because I want to."


    Nikolas was mute for that answer, as it wasn''t even that logical or even informative to hear. When he got curious about Roger''s real answer, he asked again.


    "Can I hear your answer again? Why do you want to build a guild?"


    Roger continued to answer his first answer and said, "Because I want to."


    But technically, it wasn''t the real and sincere answer Roger had. He was merely playing with Nikolas, as he had already noticed that Nikolas was being vigilant in front of him.


    ''What the hell... Why does this kid send that kind of gaze? It is too bothersome...'' Nikolas thought.


    ''But, this is only normal. I had high expectations of Yuno''s friends, and since Roger is his friend, I must expect that this kid must not be underestimated.''


    "But may I ask? Is it really necessary to get acquainted with the cold to get a higher chance to awaken an attribute in ice?"


    Nikolas took a pause, then sent discerning eyes to Roger. He then let out a sigh and then replied, "How did you know about it?"


    "Is it true?"


    "It is," Nikolas stated that made Roger nod.


    But then, Nikolas asked once more. "Where did you learn that?"


    "From your daughter, Luna. I just heard it when she said that she was preparing for her awakening."


    "So... you are also friends with my daughter?"


    Roger didn''t answer and just smiled at him. Then, Nikolas just stared at him in silence and then moved again with a question.


    "So why do you want to build a guild?"


    Nikolas was really curious about him, which is why he kept on asking the same question. However, he already knew that Roger had already awakened but was hiding the fact.


    "Well, it is because I wanted to officially create my guild. I want to give my people the face of influence and power." Roger answered and finally satisfied Nikolas''s curiosity.


    Nikolas smiled, yet it wasn''t his final question.


    "Was that all? What''s your intention of doing that?" Nikolas asked.


    Well, Nikolas only wanted to be sure of Roger''s character. He wanted to make sure that he wouldn''t be helping someone who was dangerous and would also put his family in danger.


    The reason he was willing to give Roger advice was because Yuno asked for it. And as a favor to Yuno''s friend, he allowed him.


    "Does that matter?" Roger replied.


    "Yes, it does."


    Roger sighed, then again answered Nikolas''s question.


    "I just want to have an easy life in the future. Getting a touch of the luxurious life is not enough for me. I want to have more, but I am not willing to make anyone my enemy. I want it but not more, not less."


    Nikolas didn''t reply for a bit of a second, then talked again with Roger. They talked for a short time, then, later on, Nikolas helped Roger fix the paperwork, which was different from the paper he asked for from the mayor.


    Processing with the Hunter Association is different from the process that must pass through the mayor. At least the procedures don''t revolve around the mayor''s decision.


    After that, Roger left the building with contented emotion. The next day, he was expecting the mayor''s call. He recognized the number as the same number that called him yesterday. He gave a satisfied smile and answered the call.


    And then, there, Roger finally had the signal to go with his plan. He had already explained things over the phone, and the mayor was content with it. It was finally time for him to continue his plan to reform the city.


    This city is not only where his neighborhood is located, but it is also where his family resides. Hence, he wanted to protect and reform the city to give his family a safer place before he pursued his goal of living a luxurious life.


    On that same day, he went to the Green Falcon''s base and met with Kaspher.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Kaspher asked.


    Roger was just sitting on the couch, facing Kaspher with a smile.


    "Did you prepare the people I asked?" Roger asked.


    Kaspher nodded.


    "Good. We will first go to the Jungle Heat and then go to the Blazing Bears." Kasphere was greatly confused, as Roger stated. He pondered for a second, then stood up from his seat and asked Roger his question.


    "Boss, I can''t understand. Why would you prepare people? Were you planning to attach the Jungle Heat and Blazing Bears?" Kaspher asked.


    Roger just eyed him then nodded later on.


    "But these people won''t attack them. I will be the one who attacks, and these people will clean up the mess for me. How about it?" Roger said.


    Kaspher just remained speechless, as, at the same time, he was dumbfounded by Roger''s forward response. It was as if Roger just measly planned for it and didn''t even give it much thought.


    But even so, he didn''t doubt Roger''s capabilities as he was a legendary who defeated an individual that took a power-up pill that was equivalent to an S-Rank monster.


    "So.... The sun is starting to set, and our target time is to clean up the gangs in the Line City within this day before midnight."

 Chapter 62 - Guild Building [2]

    Roger went to check Kyla''s progress and saw that she was now at the Practitioner Phase, the second stage in cultivation. As there were seven cultivation stages and each stage had three levels, Roger knew that this was the only potential Kyla had. At least at the mid-part of her second level, she won''t ascend to any level anymore.


    However, Roger is not worried about it. He knew that Kyla still had the potential to learn fighting techniques that would improve her fighting capabilities. Not only that, she still hasn''t awakened as she still doesn''t have a stat. Unlike Roger, who already had one when he woke up from a coma.


    After checking Kyla, Roger then went to his room to pick up the gear he prepared for this plan he had in mind. As soon as he gets the go-signal, there will be no one who can stop him.


    He smiled as he looked at the Japanese armor he bought from an antique shop. Using the money he got from his people, who gave him a small amount, he bought this armor as his interest in Japanese armor.


    Kluma is a more eastern country with more ties to ancient Asia. However, as time passes, these types of styles lose their appeal to the general public.


    Later on, Roger wore it and left his house from the window. He jumped through the roofs until he landed at one intersection.


    He took out this phone and then called Kaspher.


    "You already got the people near Jungle Heats base?" Roger asked and waited for a reply. "Good. I will be leaving now. They didn''t have any idea that they would be in danger, as I blocked any information about what happened to the Red Bulls. You said they don''t have a good network. I made sure that they wouldn''t really get any hints."


    Roger then put his phone down and ran in a rapid manner through different buildings until he finally saw his people. He then went straight to their territory and saw some gangsters that were guarding every corner.


    He stopped and mumbled, "Ah... So this neighborhood is run by gangsters..."


    The Jungle Heats were uninformed of what had happened to the Red Bulls, so he was confident that he would easily find their boss.


    However, he didn''t feel like finishing this at any time. He at least wanted to vent out and practice the habit he tried to forget.


    "Wow... I must praise myself for suppressing my thirst for blood. I don''t know how I was able to hold my bloodthirst and anger issue."


    Roger pondered this for a short time but then realized that it might be the difference in his personality in this world and in Kluma. It could be possible that his personality in this world that was hidden in his brain blended with his consciousness.


    Whatever the reason was, Roger didn''t think of it as a hindrance.


    Roger slowly walked towards the territory of Jungle Heats until he finally trespassed. Someone noticed his bizarre gear and called him to their place. But Roger just ignored them.


    "Hey! Hey! Are you deaf? Why aren''t you coming here?!" A gangster irritatedly shouted at Roger, who was just ignoring him.


    This gangster and another one approached Roger with infuriated faces. But even though they were trying hard to intimidate him, Roger just grinned as he saw potential in them¡ªpotential to die at any moment.


    When they finally arrived, they reduced the distance and softly bashed Roger.


    "Hey... We already called you. Why aren''t you listening to us? Do you want to die?"


    "Yah! Do you want to die? Don''t you know that you need to listen to us? Why are you acting as if you are deaf?"


    They continued cursing him and even tried gripping tightly on Roger''s shoulder. However, Roger just glared at them with a crazy grin.


    The two gangsters flinched and moved backward as they just felt insulted and disrespected by Roger''s grin. They raised their hands to hit him, but Roger stopped them.


    "You two have potential..." Roger mumbled, then kicked their feet and moved forward to get a distance between them. He then raised his right leg and gave a straight kick to their heads.


    As Roger''s kick cleanly hit them, they all suddenly went down with it.


    "That is the potential I was talking about." Then he slowly put his legs on their chests, one on each of them, and pinned them down with his strength exerted on his two legs.


    Cracked could be heard as, in the next few seconds, the ribs collapsed, destroying the lungs and eventually killing them.


    Roger smirked, then continued moving with his slightly heavy armor and looked for the person who had the strongest fighting spirit. Just like how he found Mighty, he searched for the boss of the Jungle Heats, but they seemed to have competition when it came to strength. There is no one that stands out among them.


    Thus, as he noticed that there was no one he could think of like the boss of the gang, he would just have to try to bring him to light. At least if he had to beat others to death, the gang boss would show his power to his people due to the frustration Roger had caused.


    And as Roger continued walking, gangsters were attracted to the bizarre gear that would ultimately bring them to mock or even play with him. However, Roger would use this opportunity to beat them and eventually alarm everyone.


    He jumped and then kicked. He swung his legs in the mid-air, and when he landed on the ground, he lowered his stance and punched. He continued to do a few stances until everyone surrounded him.


    "Hey! What are you doing?! Who sent you?!"


    Was it the norm for gangs to ask who sent him? It could be, but it is only natural as Roger just appeared out of nowhere for them. He then started beating these gangsters without any words coming out of his mouth.


    Roger just had this heinous grin that terrified everyone.


    "Why are you not moving?! Attack him in a group!"


    Someone would get frustrated, and it would be those who have a higher position in the gang. Even if the Jungle Heats already formed 30 gangsters, with no prior knowledge of fighting someone stronger than them, there would always be one who got frustrated, and it would be the one who had the knowledge.


    He can see where they were wrong. He would shout to correct them, but it would be too late as Roger had already beaten them. Thus, as he cleared a path for himself, Roger approached the person who was shouting earlier.


    "Are you the boss?" Roger asked, then peeked at his fighting spirit. He then noticed that it was one of those who had the highest fighting spirits in the gang.


    This person, who Roger thought was one of the strongest, has long hair and slanted eyes. He was a bit tall, almost 6 feet tall, and had no proper build in his body. In short, he was slightly skinny.


    He performed a stance that is also common in taekwondo, where one leg was moved forward and the other one was at the rear. He also had his fists prepared at just his chest level.


    "Who are you?" This person asked, but Roger didn''t pay any heed to him.


    Roger dashed towards him with his hands lighting up in blue. He then slashed through the neck, immediately taking his life.


    "I am liking this part. Should I start killing those people who I think I should kill?"


    Roger searched for the other strongest fighting spirit, but there were only four of them remaining. However, they seemed to be in just one location, which gave Roger convenience.


    At one building, there were gangsters that were alarmed by what had happened and were tasked with protecting their main building. And as Roger was just looking at it, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    He then ran to this building, and at the same time, the gangsters that were guarding this building noticed him. They prepared their guns and, to his surprise, he dodged each of them.


    A few images of Roger''s movements were left due to his speed, which normal eyes couldn''t follow. Everyone who fired their weapons left their mouths agape and was stunned because Roger was already in front of them the next second.


    He grabbed one gun and fired at them, killing them in an instance.


    He tilted his head to stretch, then opened the glass door of the building. Just at the entrance were stairs. And as he climbed on, a few gangsters were still appearing with guns.


    Roger released a sigh and moved swiftly before they could even react to him. At that moment, each of them lost consciousness, which gave Roger the time to take the stairs to the second floor.


    When he arrived on the second floor, he saw the four people with the same strong fighting spirit. They were doing some stances to prepare for Roger, but then, Roger just laughed.


    "Can''t you see that I am dripping in blood?" He swayed his hands, and blood splattered on the wall.. They followed his hands, but then when they were distracted, Roger slaughtered them with his hands, lighting in blue.

 Chapter 63 - Guild Building [3]

    A few moments later, the whole neighborhood where the Jungle Heats stay was covered in silence. Every citizen was hiding in their houses from the fear of getting involved in the war.


    They had heard gunshots earlier. But it wasn''t the case. When they tried to peek into what was happening, all they saw was one person slaughtering the gangsters of Jungle Heats.


    Questions emerged in their heads. Should they be happy that the tyranny of Jungle Heats has ended, or should they be afraid because a monster just slaughtered them?


    Who knows what will happen to them? They could only pray to any god they could remember.


    Currently, Roger was becoming insane. The thirst for blood that he was unconsciously suppressing resurfaced. However, it wasn''t to the point where he couldn''t control it. It is still manageable for him.


    As he finished killing the strongest of the Jungle Heats, he dragged the four bodies out of the building and dropped them at the center of the neighborhood.


    Some of the gangsters were waking up. They were those who he just beat to sleep.


    When they finally opened their eyes, they all flinched as they saw blood and four people with their heads and necks atrociously damaged.


    They moved backward when they saw Roger standing before these dead bodies.


    "Were they the boss of the gang?" Roger asked.


    But, no one replied as they were too stunned. Fear had already taken over their systems, so they didn''t know what to say at this moment. How to react? They had already forgotten it as what they could only register was that one monster was standing before them.


    Roger is a monster. The blood that was covering his body was so terrifying that even a veteran would react to it.


    Well, it was only natural for him since, from the start, he was suppressing his actions in the city. He only wanted to create a safe space for his family, but it ended up taking him control of the whole city just to be sure.


    Is this truly who he is? It is not. It wasn''t even an inch of his character from Kluma. These were merely the actions that any person would take to have power.


    "Are you loyal to the Jungle Heats?" he asked, but no response reached his ears once more.


    Roger only smiled, then followed his words with, "This neighborhood is under the Demonyo Clan. If you want to live, follow the rules of my gang."


    Then he left them dazed. He went to his people and left them the task of cleaning up the mess he created, as he still had a few gangs to clean up.


    Roger arrived at the Blazing Bears'' neighborhood, but surprisingly, they were too open. People were just everywhere, even though it was already night. Probably, this was just a ruse to fool Roger into thinking they were normal people.


    Roger was still covered in blood, but no one was alarmed by it. Even knowing how confusing it was, Roger just continued walking. He then searched for the strongest fighting spirit and it led him to the tallest building in the neighborhood.


    And as he continued walking, at the same time, the people that were acting like normal people started gathering and surrounding him. They took something from their backs, and it was guns. And as they formed a circle in which Roger was in the middle, they all pointed their guns at him.


    These people were probably around 30 people. They all had guns, which is surprising for a gang that is below the Green Falcons.


    "Hey, bitch. What are you doing here? We heard that you slaughtered Jungle Heats. Are you here to do it to us?" Someone asked.


    "Oh... You already know? Why are you even asking?" Roger replied.


    "Pft. Don''t take us like that puny gang. We are the Blazing Bears and we are the strongest."


    "Sounds doubtful to me," Roger mumbled.


    "Hey! Kill him. He has nothing to benefit us!"


    Then, as expected, gunshots were heard and their guns were pointed at Roger. But he wasn''t the one who got hit. Instead, they did friendly fire and misfired on their comrades.


    Roger jumped high in that small fragment of seconds and observed them dying below. They were too stupid.


    And as he landed, he stepped on their dead bodies.


    "How could you kill your own gang members? Stupid. You don''t look at where you are firing."


    Supposedly, these guns were their preparation for a gang war with the Red Bulls. However, it wouldn''t be used anymore as the Red Bulls didn''t exist anymore and their gang was due to cease.


    After that, Roger continued searching for the boss and went to the tallest building in the neighborhood. He then met with other gangsters and fought with them, but in the end, he just put them to sleep.


    As he got to the room where the strongest fighting spirit was, he could only let out a sigh. It was a fighting maniac.


    "Oh... armor, huh? Why are you wearing that? Are you strong?"


    ''A typical battle maniac.''


    The person was grinning just after his workout. The gym equipment was all over his room, and as he saw Roger dripping with blood, he dropped all of his supporters and prepared a stance.


    "Come here. I know that you came here to fight with the gang, right?"


    Roger just grumbled, then instantly put the person to sleep with his mere pressure. It wasn''t tolerable for a normal person.


    "Where is their boss?" he mumbled.


    He then decided to leave the building, but he bumped into a person.


    "Wah!!! Don''t come near me! I will help you escape, but don''t just hurt me!"


    Roger was just silent as he watched the person he bumped into react hysterically. It seemed that he knew what was happening and was only hiding to preserve his life.


    And as Roger thought of his use, he let out a sigh and then asked.


    "Where is the boss of the Blazing Bears?"


    The person took a pause for a second and then lowered his head with his hands clenched. It was as if he was fighting with himself, having second thoughts about what he should do.


    "Where is your boss?" Roger pressed, which made the person exhale a heavy breath.


    "The Owls! He was in The Owls'' base, meeting with the other allied gangs." The person blurted out.


    Roger raised his eyebrow as he got curious about what might be their purpose. He then raised a question, "Why are they making an alliance?"


    And at that point, as the person answered, Roger finally learned that they were preparing to seize the Red Bulls with their alliance. However, the sudden eruption of Roger''s movement had unnecessary effects.


    He stopped the information about what happened to the Red Bulls, but he wasn''t able to suppress what happened to the Jungle Heats. It could be the main reason the Blazing Bears were aware of him.


    Possibly, they might also be assuming that Roger came from the Red Bulls, as it is commonly known that the Red Bulls were the most aggressive gangs in the Line City despite only being in the top 3.


    He let out a sigh, then tapped on the shoulder of the person and stated, "Get lost."


    Roger then suddenly disappeared, leaving the person breathless.


    While Roger was on his way to the neighborhood of The Owls, he dialed Kaspher''s number and declared that they had got the Blazing Bears. He then directed that some men be sent to clean up the mess and comfort the residents of the area.


    Roger was also pursuing a good image with the people. With this, the reputation of the Demonyo Clan in the other city would be supported by the citizens.


    When Roger arrived at the neighborhood where The Owls were, he took a pause and noticed that they were being lenient. They might have also prepared it but only wanted to show that they were lenient. However, Roger had already noticed that there were people gathering at the widest building in the neighborhood, which was at the center.


    He realized that they were preparing for his arrival and were just putting some bait out for him. Of course, they might know that Roger would be vigilant about going there, but as it had happened, Roger was diving. He was attacking abruptly as if he wasn''t thinking about it.


    The network of their information was superb, to assume. It is possible that their alliance improved this. And thinking about it, he might see some talents in them.


    But of course, since they were from the other gangs, if he thought of using them, injecting fear into them would be the best method to make them obey him.


    And also, he should not forget about his gang. They were already dominating, and even without their help, they could seize a gang by themselves.


    The Demonyo Clan would only consist of the 30 original Awakens, but the other gang members would be only fillers for the gang''s population.


    Trust is not the issue, but control.


    Roger continued entering the neighborhood and went straight to the building. He already knew they were hiding behind the walls, as their presence was obvious.. But even so, he didn''t make it obvious, and in addition, he played with their plot.

 Chapter 64 - Guild Building [4]

    When Roger entered the building, it was like a huge meeting hall. There were people in the middle of the room, surrounding a round table. When he made his steps obvious, these people shifted their gazes towards him.


    There were at least four people. It could be the total number of gangs in the alliance, but it could also be a facade. It might be fake, but who cares? Roger felt that he could do anything at this moment.


    He finally saw how powerless these gangs were. They were only using their power from being a group, but their individual powers were all jokes. Compared to Mighty, they were nothing, as Mighty was an Awaken.


    "Who are you?! How dare you enter this establishment without any worry? Get lost before we kill you!"


    This is a common form of intimidation.


    Roger smirked, then dashed to these people with his hands prepared to grab their necks. But then, before he could grab their necks, guns appeared out of nowhere. They were surrounding Roger.


    Roger took a pause and just glared at his first target, who was trembling in fear. Even with fear, he was still confident as he knew that they would successfully bait Roger.


    "Ho... Look at you. Are you still confident? Move, or else your head will blow."


    "Hahaha... Who are you anyway? Who sent you? How could you accumulate that much blood? Are you an Awaken hired to assassinate us? That''s pitiful of you."


    "We are the alliance that would bring the Red Bulls down. Are you from the Red Bulls? That is why you are killing our men? That''s absurd since you are about to die."


    "But first, before you die, should you explain first how you were able to come to this point? How strong are you?"


    Roger moved his hand near the neck of the man, but the guns were repointed at him, making him take a pause.


    "Are you really curious about how strong I am?" Roger asked.


    Even though these people in the round circle were acting as if they were the gang bosses, he knew they were only faking. They were acting as bait.


    "Of course... Even though it will be your last breath, we are still curious. Are you an Awaken? What rank? How come the guns I gave my men were not able to stop you?"


    They continued asking, but Roger just continued to smirk. His smirk was as if he was trying to make them irritated.


    "Do you want to know how? Well... it was because bullets were nothing to me." Roger answered, then rapidly moved to grab their necks. Within just a snap of a finger, the heads of the four people at the round table detached from their necks.


    Roger stood before them with his head on the ground, as if nothing had happened. When these gangs noticed it, they all shouted, "Open fire!"


    This time, they purposely pointed their guns solely at Roger as they witnessed his rapid movements.


    ''How? How?! How?! Is he so fast?!''


    Roger dodged each of their bullets, leaving few after images. He then went to each of the gangs'' bosses as he had noticed their fighting spirit. When he finally located them, he detached their heads from their necks, instantly stopping everyone.


    It just happened within three seconds, and the next moment, what they knew was that their bosses were already dead.


    They were silent, and all they could think of was that terrifying scene that happened before them. It was gruesome. Roger''s hands were covered with blood as if it was his norm.


    Each of them was silent. They weren''t able to register what had happened before them. They didn''t know what to do next as they were frightened of Roger. And at that sign, Roger knew that they were already afraid of him.


    Arrogance could only exist with them when their leaders were with them. But what would happen if their cardboard boss appeared to be dead in the next second?


    This is not possible... It wasn''t possible for it to happen as they knew that only S-rank Awakens could survive the rapid movements of the bullets.


    Rare cases might result in unexpected moments like being immune to bullets or speed attribute Awakens. However, why would they expect S-ranked Awakens if they were in the District Wish?


    "Are you loyal to your boss? If not, I will let you live." Roger stated, that made their knees weak.


    They all kneeled and supported themselves in defeat. He is a monster, and they know they should not fight. Even so, a small percentage of their population will consider avenging their boss.


    "How dare you kill the bo-!"


    Roger snapped his finger and what happened was that the person who was about to shout at him died for an unknown reason.


    "I am asking again. Are you loyal to your boss? If you want to live, you should work for me. I will treat you better."


    It was an uncontrollable surge of fear, but what could they do? Roger was the reason behind it, and their lives were at stake. So, even though fear had to be removed from them, they embraced it to survive.


    "So... you are not loyal to your boss? That''s good. You will live."


    Roger then announced that they were now under the Demonyo Clan before leaving. He continued what he was pursuing. He cleaned the city of gangsters in just one night, until the last of them. He detached each gang boss to show an example of his power.


    Until the next morning, everyone in the Line City didn''t know what really happened. The news platforms were all talking about killing the tyrannical gangs that had held every neighborhood.


    Each member of the Demonyo Clan that was already under Roger explained to the citizens that it was a decree from the mayor to clean up the gangs. Even though it was gruesome, they asked for them to understand it.


    The foundation of the Demonyo Clan was announced on the same day. And that day, a few protests happened about the gruesome events. They wished that it could be handled with words, but the victims of those gangs blocked these protestants, calling them "tyranny enablers."


    Some questioned the purpose of the Demonyo Clan, but as the mayor was supporting them with a decree, it ceased to exist within just a short amount of time on that same day.


    Plenty of things happened during that whole day. Roger acted as a representative and accepted the award from the mayor. His school changed their views of him. From fear and respect, it all changed to something unexplainable.


    Will they see him as a fearsome person or someone who is totally above them? Because of what they could observe, Demonyo Clan is a supporter of the government.


    Their respect for him became unexplainable, as when they recalled his name, they would be in awe.


    How come they were in the same school as a person like Roger?


    ***


    "Say, Roger, why did you do that? How could you do something dangerous without even telling us?"


    Roger was just silent in his seat while his family was surrounding him in their living room. On that same day, when the news of him accepting the reward as a representative reached him, his family rushed to him with a barrage of questions.


    They were all about them being worried, but of course, it wasn''t like they had no idea that it was about to happen.


    Roger''s mother was already aware that he has an impulsive personality, which could be backed up by his actions in previous threats to their family.


    His father and sister had the idea that Roger was capable of doing it, but what surprised them was that the group he was leading seized all of the gangs in the city. Worse, they killed someone.


    "Roger..." Slowly, his mother''s eyes started to form some tears. She felt betrayed at this point, which made Roger more powerless. He didn''t know what to say, as, in the first place, he never planned on telling them.


    But what could possibly happen? It is about to surface since this huge change must not remain a huge mystery to the people. If it happens, people will start to doubt them.


    Roger intended to gradually gain people''s trust. And as it had already been three days since Roger had made a deal with his father, he could not be complacent anymore.


    "Roger. Explain why you did that." His father said.


    Roger let out a sigh and first apologized for why he didn''t tell them. Then, afterward, he started explaining.


    "I wanted to have a peaceful life, but I couldn''t think of having it if I hadn''t decided by now. I know I am still young, but as time goes on, things will just get more complicated."


    "The Red Bulls were targeting us since our neighborhood should be in their hands to fight with the Green Falcons. Since I know that I have the ability to handle it, why would I let something bad happen?"


    "It was my mistake to bring you into this mess, but I am getting more responsible. I only wanted things to be in order before I leave you guys." Roger said that made his family silent.


    "W-What do you mean?" his mother asked.


    "Mom... I already know about the rules of the districts. I assume that I am an Awaken higher than the middle rank. And since that is highly possible, I should leave District Wish and go to District Overdrive. If I leave things messy, how will I be complacent?"


    Then again, they were silent until his mother cried.

 Chapter 65 - City Reformation And Opportunities

    After a few minutes, his father offered to bring his mother to their room. And there, only Kyla and he were left in the living room in deafening silence.


    "Was it true that you killed people?" Kyla asked while she was sitting still on the couch.


    Roger nodded. "Mhm. I killed them."


    "Why? Was it because you wanted to or because you needed to?"


    Roger didn''t reply for a second, then answered, "Because I needed to. Was that acceptable to you?"


    Kyla nodded. However, Roger reacted to it by saying, "Even with the fact that I killed someone? You were still okay with it?"


    Kyla smiled and then faced Roger and said, "It was about to happen. In the future, we should kill or be killed. That is its nature, even if it is a monster or a human. If we are threatened, staying still is unneeded."


    Roger let out a sigh as he heard how Kyla reacted to it. Roger knew that Kyla would be afraid of him, but still, Kyla pushed herself not to follow her human instinct.


    ''Kyla was trying to prove things to herself. I don''t like it, but it wasn''t wrong in the first place. I was also like that. Fighting between my views of death and killing.'' Roger thought.


    ***


    "Are you okay?" Robert asked his wife, but she was just silent.


    "You already know how much Roger had changed when he awoke from a coma. You should also try to understand that these were only changes in his maturity. Aren''t you happy? He was thinking of our safety before he followed the rules when he recorded himself as an Awaken."


    His wife was still silent until the next sob. She then said, "He killed people, Robert. How could I be happy with it?"


    Robert let out a sigh and then replied, "They were criminals. If he becomes a civil servant that focuses on using his fighting capabilities, he will eventually kill a human."


    With that, his wife became silent again.


    "So, let''s try to understand your son, huh? He is not on a bad path. I can assure you that."


    ***


    After a few minutes, Roger''s parents went back to the living room, where his mother was already calm. He stood up and waited for his mother to react, but she only stopped midway.


    "I will respect your decision, but please don''t put yourself in danger." His mother said, then went back upstairs.


    Roger paused as soon as he heard his mother''s affirmation of what he had done. He later bowed down and said, "Thank you, Mom. I promise that I will take care of myself."


    The whole day passed with Roger smiling and satisfied that he wasn''t hiding any secrets anymore. Well, he still does, but not to the point that he''ll leave them unaware of what is happening.


    This was a page-turner for him, as he had never wanted to be secret with his family. Back in Kluma, when he was the head of the family, his family would always be open to him killing people. There was no righteous or evil to them. If they were their enemy, it was normal to kill them.


    But Roger knew the difference between the people in this world and those in Kluma. People on Earth care more about humanity, unlike in Kluma, where it is only about territory and names.


    The next day, Roger was called by the mayor to a meeting with a few important people from the other cities.


    So, Roger prepared a mask, as it wasn''t yet time to reveal his identity. He would give signs, but not to the point that everyone would already pinpoint his identity. And as he went to the mayor''s estate, people were lining up and waiting for him.


    There were butlers, mixed up with Awakens and non-Awakens. Also, there were a few slightly stronger people inside the estate.


    Roger assumed that they were the important people that he was about to meet. And as he entered, there was a deal prepared for him.


    After the cleaning of gangs in the city, Roger was in charge of handling the previous gangs and also some of the responsibility when it came to jobs that needed manpower.


    And so, at the same time, papers and plans for the Demonyo Clan''s responsibility were reformed.


    The Demonyo Clan now had to handle the factories that other gangs had seized in the past. And using the least trustworthy people, he tasked them with managing the factory with supervision from one of the original 30 Awakens of the Demonyo Clan.


    Then, after it, Roger tasked the trustworthy people from the Red Bulls with the security service. With Kaspher''s supervision, they had established a security service company with some investors and clients from other cities.


    Of course, their reputation wasn''t yet established in this industry, but with the Demonyo Clan''s supervision of the previous Red Bulls'' members, and after a few on-field training sessions, they were good to go.


    But still, their training was still ongoing and their reputation in this industry was still being formed.


    The next matter that they tackled was the Demonyo Clan''s guild. They also held dungeon diving along with the Cold Frost Guild.


    After that day, they finally announced it to the public, which spread throughout the other cities. Important people would try to meet with Roger just within that week to form a relationship with him.


    But to keep his identity confidential, he still needed to wear his mask.


    ***


    Checking Kyla''s progress, Roger mumbled while Kyla was in front of him.


    "The preparation is completed. My worth had already been raised and I didn''t think that I could do it within a week."


    Kyla was still concentrating on the hand technique that Roger gave her. She then replied, "It is not surprising. You know, you could do it."


    Roger just smirked and then said, "Well, I was only being hysterical about that matter. Also, I don''t want those investigators to give me much more of a headache than what I needed to focus on."


    "Well, Dad did it to eradicate the gangs, but you did it instead. And thinking about those investigators is not beneficial for us. They won''t be a threat, right?"


    Roger just took a moment of silence before he answered. He contemplated whether to believe that those investigators were really hard to talk to. From his father''s story, the people from District Overdrive were always underestimating the inhabitants of District Wish.


    After all, it is not surprising that District Wish, though it may have the widest land, still has the weakest power among the other two districts.


    But it is only reasonable as they don''t need power. They were safe from major threats, but this is also why District OVerdrive would dismiss and mock them.


    "District Wish has less of the appearance of difficult dungeons. When a dungeon appears, a group of D-ranked Awakens could do the job of closing it. Even still, the government wasn''t good at handling the discrimination."


    Kyla then cut off and said, "Not just discrimination but also opportunities. Now that you are the boss of the Demonyo Clan and the supporter of the mayor, maybe you should give more opportunity to the people of Line City."


    "Hm... That is already given. Other cities, even though it had only been days since we announced our partnership with the mayor, were now starting to show their interest in the city." Roger stated.


    Then he continued, "Some of them were thinking of building a business in the city since the security of the city had already been proven. It is also not shocking if other mayors offer to have a partnership with the Demonyo Clan."


    Kyla scoffed and said, "The mayor of Line City would be afraid of that. Not only did you overpower him, but you also made a name that represents Line City. He would be overshadowed."


    Roger shook his head.


    "I won''t happen. That mayor''s reputation is only second on his list of priorities. He still thinks highly of the city. At least, he wanted what was the best decision he could make for the city."


    Kyla didn''t reply, but Roger continued talking.


    "I might be thinking of expanding the gang''s foundation and system. An information committee is already given where the Green Falcons are assigned. I should think about how I will distribute the 30 trustworthy Awakens of the Demonyo Clan to the other departments of the gang."


    ***


    The next day, Roger was in Kaspher''s room, looking at him with discerning eyes. It was also making Kaspher nervous for some reason.


    Roger smirked, then ordered Kaspher.


    "Would you mind if I gave you the job of watching the whole city? I might have a few enemies coming this week." Roger bluntly said that made Kaspher sigh.


    ''And again, he made another enemy out of nowhere. What a terrifying kid.'' Kaspher thought, then smiled.


    "How should I do it, Boss?"


    "Well, there would be a few investigators from the headquarters of the Information Agency that are coming to our city. They will try to investigate me and try to observe me. I am afraid that they won''t approach me and will send their report back to the headquarters. So, before that happens, when they arrive, I want you to pinpoint their location so that I can offer them a deal."


    Kaspher only gave Roger a silent gaze and nodded.. "Understood."

 Chapter 66 - Guild Departments

    "Do you know that a good guild has good parts? Departments that work properly will bring the guild success in any field."


    Roger paused as Nikolas said those words. After he gave his orders to Kaspher, he visited Nikolas to ask for advice on how to make his guild firmly built. He had already learned how to create a sect, but it wasn''t enough as people in this world weren''t that strong in kinship.


    Thus, Roger made sure that these methods would complement each other in this world.


    "You must look for a talent," Roger added. But Nikolas raised his finger at him to make him pause.


    "It is not as simple as that. Talented people who know their worth are not loyal. I had learned that. However, talented people that sought guidance were those who were loyal."


    Roger took a pause to comprehend what Nikolas said. And as he realized some similarities to what happened in Kluma, he smirked.


    "Then, does that mean that I should pick talents on my own? See them with my own eyes?" Roger asked.


    Nikolas shook his head. "Not entirely. They can bring themselves to you. Post recruitment and they will flock."


    Roger scoffed as he saw how Nikolas was making his face. He was making a silly face, thus making him realize that he was being sarcastic about what he was saying.


    "I see... I should not think of it first. I already have some talents; they just need education. Do you have some institution in mind that they could attend for some training?" Roger asked Nikolas.


    Nikolas groomed his beard and then smiled at Nikolas. He then took some small notebooks and scanned through them. Later on, he looked at Roger and said, "I have some."


    Roger nodded and an idea came into his mind.


    "Maybe I should put some overseers in each previous gang location. It would take time to bring them into one organization." Roger suggested.


    Nikolas raised an eyebrow and then supported his idea.


    "That is good. You are learning."


    Roger inwardly chuckled, as it wasn''t even that hard to think of. ''What a basic.''


    Roger then took a piece of paper and listed the decisions that were made at this time. With Kaspher''s help, he appointed Mark as an overseer of the Red Bulls. He put Linkon with the Jungle Heats and Blazing Bears, as well as others in the 30 Awakens, who were given some tasks to focus on that needed their fighting capabilities.


    When Roger remembered about training them, he let out a sigh as he recalled that he should be the one who''d be training them. However, because he still didn''t have time and dropping out of school was out of the question, he considered hiring a martial arts instructor.


    Even with how different their styles are, martial arts are still the same. It was just a series of movements that could be used in fighting. And so, he put it into his mind and also listed it.


    Later on, he listed the things they needed to focus on in their external arts. Internal arts center on cultivation and revolve around internal energy, whereas external energy refers to the natural forces of the body that do not require any internal energy.


    Hence, Roger was thinking of putting them through harsh training to tone their muscles, skins, and bones.


    But the problem that blocks this idea is the schedule they had. If they weren''t able to control everything with the lack of their people, he would face another problem.


    He could just handle it on his own, but he was thinking of giving some influence to his people so that they could work cooperatively.


    It was a matter that would hinder him in the future; thus, when he got an idea, he looked at Nikolas.


    "Am I your competition?" Roger asked.


    Nikolas took a pause, then gave Roger an eye.


    "What?"


    "Am I your competition?"


    "Why are you asking that?"


    "Well, I was thinking of asking for another favor. Do your men work as security? I mean, not to offend, I wanted to hire your men to guard the city for about a month. If that''s okay."


    Nikolas took a moment of silence as he got confused by Roger''s idea. He didn''t know how to read it, so he took the chance to ask.


    "What is your plan?"


    "I wanted to put my men through harsh training. Even if it''s just for a month, I want to teach them something else that they could use. After that, they can focus on their intellectual training."


    "Well, I am not entirely the one who''ll decide it, but I will give you my word that you will have that month of time."


    Roger let out a sigh of relief and thanked Nikolas.


    "You are such a good uncle."


    Nikolas just chuckled and let Roger continue with his thinking.


    Roger also wanted to give his men the knowledge they needed when they indulged themselves in cultivation. Apart from taking disciples that could happen in the future, Roger wanted to teach them how to communicate even without the use of technology in this world.


    There is a distress signal method that Murim people know. It was something that was included in their cultivation, but Roger still didn''t know if it would work.


    He is also thinking that maybe in the future, his people will be abducted because of their cultivation. It could be used as a way to awaken unnaturally. That is the use of the distress signal: to locate them immediately.


    ***


    After his visit to Nikolas, Roger knew the things he should focus on in this world. The departments of his guild must have the following: the Information or Intelligence Department, the Defense Department, Armed Force Department, the Finance Department, and also the Social Department.


    But still, he didn''t know the method he should use to garner those people. The 30 Awakens are obviously unsuitable for intellectual pursuits. They only needed to learn how to lead, but giving them more knowledge would be unnecessary.


    "Jack of all trades but not a master of none" is the right description if he pushes them to learn plenty of things. Hence, they could be in the Armed Forces Department since the Defense Department needs commander brains for tactical matters.


    "Hey, it is not like I should have started these things by now. I still have time and they were unnecessary for the investigators." Roger mumbled to himself as he was still bothered by his plan.


    He was like he was stressing himself out, even though he had no other threats to take care of. But, at least, he should be careful since this life isn''t his by himself.


    Roger let out a heavy sigh and smiled, looking at the sky with his worried eyes.


    "Why am I worried about something? Ugh... This world is much more complicated than I thought."


    He then went to the Red Neighborhood and went to his personal room in Red Bull''s previous base. He took a rest for a while but Kaspher suddenly arrived with news that he was expecting to have by this time.


    "We had a lead, Boss." Roger suddenly stood up from his seat as soon as he heard Kaspher''s news. He excitedly took the folder Kaspher was holding and then read what the report was all about.


    He realized that these investigators were confused by the report that the Information Agency Branch sent them.


    ''They might be suspecting the Information Agency as my tentacle. Well, they were not wrong about it, but I only have a backer, not the whole Information Agency.'' Roger thought.


    He then continued, ''That is why they didn''t report their arrival in the city, because of the strange things they discovered when they infiltrated the city. They weren''t bad, but I was hoping that they would be bigger people.''


    All of the preparation for raising his gang''s reputation was all because of these investigators. From a calm and unbothered high schooler, Roger changed himself to a leader-type of person.


    He collected people by his side to prepare for them. He was also expecting them to be tenacious, but surprisingly, they were too careless.


    "Ah... I was thinking of fighting them, but let us just have some deal with them." Roger mumbled as he lost his interest in them.


    He knew that he could just give them some misleading information. Now that he knows where they are, playing with them is not hard. At least he knew that they were not being reckless since they didn''t involve the citizens.


    "But then, I am curious. How were you able to locate them, Kaspher?" Roger asked and looked at Kaspher, who was fixing his glasses back to their original position.


    Kaspher smirked, then explained it well.


    "When we took over the city, I had spread my informants all throughout the city. You know that Green Falcons'' specialty is our network, so, we made sure that when a suspicious person was caught in our eyes, they must be investigated."


    Roger nodded, then let Kaspher continue his explanation.


    "From plenty of suspicious people, we filtered them through the facts that we were locating. Investigators search for information. So, when we finally tracked them, we inspected each of their houses at daylight because the chances that they were searching for information were high."


    "When we got hints, we already knew that they were the investigators we were looking for."


    "What hints?" Roger asked.


    "Their profiling.... We saw their report and also their profiling progress."

 Chapter 67 - Investigators [1]

    In a small house just near the Blue Neighborhood, Mayquelle, Ian, and Baron were contemplating having themselves finalize the first phase of their report.


    They had decided to create a report and send it to the headquarters through different routes on the internet. However, the problem was that the Demonyo Clan had succeeded in making the public tangle their information.


    In other words, even though people had similar views of the Demonyo Clan, useful information was still scarce.


    "It has been a week since we started observing the Demonyo Clan, yet we still don''t have any clue how to get inside," Mayquelle said with grumbling while laying on her bed, rolling with frustration.


    Baron raised his eyebrow and then tapped a few slides on his holographic phone. He then said, "Should we think of expanding the time we need to investigate it? It is not that we need to rush or anything. "


    Ian just nodded but had some arguments with him.


    "It is not impossible, but we still need to continue to learn how to enter the gang. And from the information we got, there was no possible way. "


    "There is, but the recruitment''s requirements are to have lived in the city for about 2 years. We cannot fake our way in without the help of the Information Agency Branch. And noting it, that branch might be under the Demonyo Clan." Baron stated.


    "Well, that is the reason why we can''t get into that gang." Mayquelle cut him off, still with her grumbling included.


    "You know, it is getting more confusing. Let''s start stabilizing our information." Mayquelle added and stood up.


    Mayquelle then approached the wall where they posted their hints and looked at it intently. She opened her mouth afterward and started announcing what they got.


    "The Demonyo Clan''s boss was still unknown to us. However, we got a clue about where to start to draw the lines. The person who accepted the award was a young man." Mayquelle said with a beaming face.


    "He might have been paid for it." Baron cut off.


    "Paid or not, he still should have information, right?" Mayquelle raised an intonation and then smiled.


    "Yes, that is right. I have a piece of information and you might need it." Out of nowhere, a voice of a young man loomed that made them alarmed.


    They took out their guns and pointed them in the direction where the voice was coming from. At the same time, Ian dashed and then approached the source of the voice with vigilance. He didn''t sense any fluctuation of mana that could indicate that a Skill was being used.


    Everyone looked at the person, and as they intently looked at him, they realized who this person was.


    "You are the kid who accepted the award!" Ian stated, which made the other two raise an eyebrow and look at Roger again. And with that, they recognized him.


    "Yup."


    "What are you doing here? And wait, have you heard what we were talking about? How come you knew any of it?" Ian sent a barrage of questions that just made Roger scoff a little bit.


    It was insulting, but by the looks of it, Roger seemed to be calm, even though guns were pointed at him.


    Mayquelle and Baron intently glared at Roger and observed every small movement he made. They decided that if he made a small suspicious movement, they would pull the trigger.


    And as things continued, Roger let out a sigh and then answered Ian with a smirk.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I am just here out of curiosity."


    "Curiosity of what?"


    "Well, you are investigators from District Overdrive, right?" They all tightened their grips on their guns, and that made Roger just raise his hands.


    "Easy. You might accidentally pull those triggers." Roger said in a playful tone voice and added, "Even if you pull those triggers, I would still be alive. But, I would be disappointed since you destroyed one of my properties and broke the peace in the city."


    They clenched their teeth at what he said, and Ian retorted.


    "What are you talking about? Dare to speak to us like that, for a kid like you. You didn''t even have proper academic training, but you are confident."


    "Oh... so that''s the standard. You will ignore the fact that I said that I won''t be dead if you pull those triggers," Roger jokingly uttered, with his smug face. He then let out another mocking sigh.


    With those kinds of actions, the three of them made a sour face. Their lips trembled in frustration that they couldn''t even have the guts to attack Roger. Not only because they didn''t have any acceptable intention, but also because they didn''t know why Roger was confident.


    Roger was nonchalant, to be precise. No one would be brave enough to jump into someone''s den without any precaution.


    With such an event, Mayquelle looked at their surroundings. And as she assessed things and concluded something, she whispered it to Baron by her side.


    Baron heard it and had his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Cut the bullcrap. Who are you? How come you were able to locate us? You are from the Demonyo Clan, right."


    Roger made his lips curl down and raised an eyebrow. "How did you know?"


    Baron approached Ian and whispered, "No one''s with him."


    Mayquelle then gripped tightly to her gun and uttered, "Should we kill him?"


    Roger acted as if he was surprised and retracted a small step backward. Ian tightly focused his attention on Roger and then shook his head.


    "No. We should get some information from him. He must be doing this for a reason." Ian stated.


    "But he must have been sent by the Demonyo Clan," Mayquelle argued.


    "Even still, we need him."


    Ian tilted his head to see something behind Roger, and just when he saw nothing, he gave an order.


    "Rope him."


    When the three of them roped him and tied him to a chair, he didn''t struggle himself out of the tie. He just let them catch him as if he had been caught on the field. But the reality was that Roger was just playing with them. For his purpose, it was vague.


    "Stupid. Don''t you see that it is careless of me if I let myself get caught? Can''t you even think of something? I thought you were investigators."


    Roger still didn''t know their capabilities. And so, it could be his reason for getting here was to check if they were good at their job.


    "No... But you are stupid. Why would we be vigilant in front of a kid? You don''t have any reinforcements, right? It is just an easy task to watch a kid." Mayquelle had her face solemn while looking at Roger, who was still nonchalant even after the events.


    "No, Mayquelle. We don''t know him. It is only natural that we should be vigilant about him." Baron uttered and looked intently at Roger.


    Roger then let out a sigh and smiled at each of them. He shook his head and then grinned.


    "Don''t you think that this is illegal? You are civil servants, yet you are doing this to a normal citizen."


    "So, you are going to use the citizen card now, huh? Too bad for you, we don''t abide by those rules since we are in a shitty District Wish city." Mayquelle retorted, which made Ian''s face ugly.


    Ian glared at Mayquelle and shook his head, an indication that she should stop talking.


    Talking would just make Roger more nonchalant, and most probably, he was trying to read them.


    "So, why did you come here?" Ian asked and then pointed the gun again.


    Roger shook his head and then answered, "I just said earlier that I was curious. Why don''t you try to ask what I am curious about?"


    Ian took a pause and laid his heavy eyes on the surroundings. He didn''t sense any possible impending fluctuation. And with that, he looked at Roger again.


    "You do have guts. Did your gang snitch on you or something that you betrayed them?"


    Roger snickered.


    "Why would you think of that? Just because I came here doesn''t mean that I was betraying them or that they betrayed me."


    "So what are you curious about, smart head?" Ian pinned the gun to Roger''s forehead to try to scare him, but Roger was just viciously smiling.


    Roger seemed as if he was not afraid of them. And watching it over and over again irritated him.


    Baron snapped out and then took his gun and pointed it at Roger.


    "Why did you come here?"


    "Sorry. I was about to tell that blonde guy, but you stepped forward. Now I have lost my interest."


    Baron''s face turned ugly, and out of consciousness, he pulled the trigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Mayquelle''s eyes widened as well as Ian''s. They all turned to look at Baron, who still had his enraged expression on his face. Then, they looked at Roger, who was just silent and slightly tilted his head to dodge the bullets.


    "You know that you should be careful with guns."

 Chapter 68 - Investigators [2]

    "You still want to learn about what I am curious about?" Roger said in a low tone.


    The three of them were still in disbelief. Their eyes were so wide that they couldn''t even begin to realize that Roger was sharp there. He dodged those bullets in a small fraction of seconds.


    Even the deafening sound that passed through his ears, they couldn''t comprehend how he negated it.


    It was unreasonable that Roger was able to survive those bullets. Not only did he come powerless, with no fluctuation of magical powers in his surroundings, but he was also just a young man.


    Roger gave them a smug face and then let out another sigh.


    "This is getting boring. I will tell you why I am curious." Roger uttered, then took a pause for a second and continued. "I was curious why you were investigating the Demonyo Clan if it was clear that the Demonyo Clan had done much in the city within just a week before you arrived."


    Slowly, the silence that covered them after that took their attention. They registered what Roger said and then shook their heads.


    They listened to him, but their minds were trying to deny it.


    ''Even though they did much and never showed any ill intention to the public, they still killed people.'' Mayquelle argued to herself while remaining quiet.


    ''Gangs aren''t that good, and with their fortified power in the Line City, they could try to expand their power and take over the District Wish, which is against the law and against the District Overdrive''s authority.'' Baron thought.


    Meanwhile, Ian was just being quiet while not thinking of doubting what Roger suggested. He took it into account and then assessed what the Demonyo Clan really was.


    They didn''t show any bad intentions towards the city, which was real as they investigated for the past few days. They didn''t learn of any extortion cases the gang did.


    There were some accusations and fraud information, but they had filtered them out themselves.


    It was frustrating, but Ian just continued to understand the Demonyo Clan. With Roger here, he started by asking his name.


    "What is your name?"


    "Roger Wyles," Roger answered.


    Then another silence covered the whole room. It was just a deafening silence until Roger spoke up with a deal behind him.


    "How about we talk about the future? Don''t you know that it is beneficial for both of us to have a deal?" Roger said.


    They raised their eyebrows while they set aside their contemplation.


    Mayquelle then retorted, "I believe that negotiation is just between two equal people that could return the same value as what the other party gave."


    Roger nodded, his lips curled downward. He didn''t ignore what Mayquelle stated, but it was obvious that Roger was still confident there.


    "How about I tell you a piece of slightly useful information?" Roger started to take their attention and intrigue them with his slow words.


    Then, he raised a question.


    "What if I tell you that I have a good position in the gang? Would you believe me and still give me the privilege of having a deal with you?"


    Ian and Baron took a moment of silence, but Mayquelle took an aggressive stance toward it.


    "Wow! This kid is really playing with us! Do you want to die?"


    Ian just looked at Mayquelle and shook his head at her. "We should try to listen to him, Mayquelle."


    "Really, Ian? You are going to believe any of the crap this kid says? Just tell me. If you want information, I could just torture him." Mayquelle said, infuriated, as her face turned ugly.


    "Remember that he dodged the bullets I fired," Baron said that instantly shut Mayquelle off.


    "..." Mayquelle was in total silence, which made her retract from her position and just let them be.


    Ian had a thought of what the best decision was and then faced Roger.


    ''He seemed to be confident that he could give us something useful. However, it is possible that this is just a ploy on his part. His face doesn''t show any suspicious emotions. He was just confident.'' Ian thought, then gave a sigh after.


    "Okay. Tell us what''s on your mind."


    Just after that, Roger smiled widely and then gave Ian a look.


    "Let the Demonyo Clan have the 30 Awakens and report that it was just an error in the system. In return, you will see how the Demonyo Clan operates."


    Ian suddenly cut off the idea as he deemed that it wasn''t even useful.


    "What are you talking about? How come seeing Demonyo Clan''s operation would be equal to filing a false report?" Ian reacted aggressively.


    Baron was about to react to it, but Roger followed.


    "It is just natural that it would be equal since your life was at stake. Furthermore, I am the boss of the Demonyo Clan, so it would be natural that it would be an honor for you." He said with a smirk.


    The three of them paused and had their bodies frozen. They just heard something, but it was as if they were deaf for a moment. And as they stared at Roger, who was still confident, their system started to suspect Roger.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    They rushed and recollected all the information they got. However, there was one thing that didn''t match with their suspicion, and that was that Roger was still a kid.


    Even though they could use his confidence as a supporting detail, it could still be rejected since Roger wasn''t an Awaken.


    "Haven''t you searched for who I am before you tried to question me? I mean, your plan earlier. You said that you were going to ask me about the gang."


    Ian froze, then shook his head in disbelief.


    ''We really missed it!''


    Mayquelle stepped forward and exclaimed, "Stop messing around with our minds, kid! We will really kill you!"


    Roger smiled, then broke himself free of the rope. When they saw it, they were baffled and tried to catch Roger again, but before they could, Roger moved to the side and faded, as if he had disappeared slowly. Then, he appeared next to Mayquelle with his middle finger pointed at her neck.


    "Do you really think that you could kill me, Mayquelle Ramos?"


    Mayquelle gulped slowly, her system was drowned in nervousness.


    She slowly moved her eyes to her left, where Roger was, and then shook her head.


    Meanwhile, Ian and Baron were agitated about his possible action.


    "Will you listen to me now?" Roger asked, then looked at the other two men who were vigilant about his possible actions toward Mayquelle.


    Without any other choice, they nodded.


    "Okay. Then I will give you the privilege of investigating me. And of that, after it, you file a report that it was only a system error that the initial report was wrong."


    Ian stepped forward and raised a question. "If you are really the boss of the Demonyo Clan, shouldn''t you file a report using the Information Agency stating that all of the information in the initial report for our mission was wrong?"


    "It is better if you support it, isn''t it?"


    As Ian and Baron were eaten by silence, Roger noticed it, and he let go of Mayquelle.


    "You should think about it highly. Your life was at stake, so I''d better warn you."


    Ian gave him discerning eyes and then uttered something to contradict Roger''s statement.


    "Aren''t you just a kid? How could you be the boss of a gang and, furthermore, you are not even an Awaken? I cannot sense any magical power from you."


    Mayquelle and Baron looked at Ian with a surprised look and thought, ''Then, if he wasn''t an Awaken, how could he move swiftly earlier and even break through the rope?''


    They were baffled by it, and their minds were perplexed. But, Roger just sighed and explained it to them.


    "Do you think if I was the boss of some mysterious gang that sprouted out of nowhere, I would let myself be easily pointed out?"


    "Then why are you telling us that you were the boss of the gang?"


    "It is just for the trust that I could get from you three. I know the three of you, so I am here to pose my power." Roger said, and then paused.


    He gave them another look and then showed them a spiritless face.


    "Because if you don''t believe me, I will do it myself. I will kill you and let another group take your mission. By that time, I will give them the same offer and, hopefully, they will treasure their life more than you treasure yours."


    Roger stopped talking and then faced the wall.


    "By the way, you did great in profiling the Demonyo Clan''s boss. But, it wasn''t accurate. I am not from the District Overdrive, nor do I intend to disobey the law."


    Roger shifted his attention to them and continued, "In fact, it is a matter of time to abide by the law. I was just waiting to graduate from high school so that I could start my career as an Awaken.. By that, I will try to reach my goals."

 Chapter 69 - Investigators [3]

    The next day, Roger went back to the house the three investigators owned. When he left that night, when he visited them, he gave them time to think about his proposal.


    Roger wanted to have a peaceful negotiation. After all, those three were crucial to his plan. Not just because he wanted to control them, he wanted to extort their use as well.


    But when it comes to extorting their use, Roger wanted to use them as his mask in the District Overdrive before he went there to follow the law.


    The law said that if a person was above the C Rank, they should be living in the District Overdrive to maintain the balance in the lower district.


    That was what the law said. That is why, before he willingly follows it, he must prepare to not be rushed.


    Roger aimed at two things before he abided by the law. He could use an organization he could use in the shadows to protect his family and unbothered business so that the government wouldn''t rush him.


    However, even with those goals, Roger was still being careful since these investigators might strongly side with the government. Patriotic people sometimes are the stupidest of all since they get blinded and ignore practicality.


    "So, we are here in the previous base of the Red Bulls where we use it as a base for the security services our gang offers," Roger uttered as soon as their transportation arrived at the establishment of the previous Red Bulls'' base.


    Mayquelle and Baron inspected the surroundings while Ian was just looking at Roger, who was nonchalantly entertaining them.


    ''I still wonder how a kid like him turned out to be the boss of the Demonyo Clan.'' Ian thought while Roger was showing them the way inside of the building.


    ***


    As soon as Roger left their house, Baron expressed his worries to the company. He started with what he noticed in Roger.


    "I think that kid was really strong. I could not find any weaknesses in him. I don''t even think I can defeat him."


    When Baron said it, Mayquelle was baffled, but Ian looked as if he was expecting Baron to say it. And just as they showed their observations, Ian supported Baron''s claim.


    "Yeah. Perhaps the reason I can''t detect his magical power is that he can overpower my senses. That could be the reason, but we should also take into account his fast reflexes. Those bullets that were fired up close, he was able to dodge them. "


    "Which means that we could assume that Roger might be an Awaken with the equivalent power of an S Rank," Baron added, which made Mayquelle drop her jaw.


    "You think too advanced? What if it was just a play? "


    Ian shook his head and explained it to Mayquelle.


    "What that kid just did was kind of extraordinary. You should think about it deeply."


    Mayquelle took a pause and shook her head. She then uttered, "I will believe in you. Boss or not, we have a negotiation that we must comply with. "


    "So, what do you think of it?" Mayquelle asked.


    "Let''s accept it. But, we will observe him and see if he really is the boss. If not, there''s nothing to lose, but we will benefit instead. We could use some help from our connections and threaten him." Ian suggested.


    "Hm... Let''s do it." Baron nodded.


    ***


    Roger brought the investigators to the Red Bulls building and showed them the power they had taken over from the Red Bulls. And just as Roger showed off his achievements, the three of them could just remain silent.


    ''This kid is something...'' Ian thought and continued following Roger.


    They visited the factories that were still premature, but they got support from the other investors. From that, the three of them slowly understood the eminence of the power that Roger held as the boss of the gang.


    Then, they realized that the mayor was a great endorser.


    "Don''t you know that I am showing the same thing that I showed to the mayor?" Roger suddenly uttered while they were inspecting the city roads.


    "What do you mean by that, Roger?" Mayquelle asked.


    Roger looked at her, then took a pause. He smiled and then said, "I am proving to you that I have no ill intentions towards the public. I am controlling, it is true, but it was merely leadership that everyone needed. I am not pushing myself since I know that it is needed."


    "Tsk." Mayquelle just clicked her tongue silently and then shifted her attention.


    Roger noticed it, but he just ignored it. Buying their hearts would take time, after all. He knew that.


    After showing the city roads, Roger and the three visited the Hunter Association of Line City.


    When they entered, some of the important people recognized him, but he just pardoned them from greeting him. He introduced the investigators to them.


    These people knew that Roger was the boss of the Demonyo Clan. But, they were not willing to sell that information to everyone since they already knew what power the gang had. Also, Roger promised that he would introduce himself to the world when he made his debut as a hunter.


    By that promised time, Roger asked to keep their silence.


    But in these interactions, the three of them had suspicions. They looked at each other and finally concluded that there was something between the Hunter Association and the gang.


    ''It looks like the Demonyo Clan already had the Hunter Association.'' Ian thought and just ignored what he noticed.


    Meanwhile, Baron nodded to Mayquelle, indicating that they had the same thought. Roger held the Hunter Association and might also control future Awakens in the future.


    ''This is an obvious threat. But we should check it for ourselves if Roger was really a dangerous person.'' Baron thought.


    Mayquelle just glared at Roger secretly and then thought, ''He is really a vicious person.''


    ***


    After showing them around the operation of the Demonyo Clan, Roger offered them a rest.


    "So, what do you think? Will you believe me if I say that your decision to help me would be great and you could even benefit from it? " Roger said that took their interest.


    "How confident are you? What do you mean?" Ian asked.


    Roger made a smug face and then answered, "You will be compensated. Not just a normal compensation. You have our word if I can show you after a year that the Line City is in good hands. Line City will nominate you for any awards in the District Overdrive. After all, I will be there in a year''s time.


    While Ian and Baron could only shake their heads, Mayquelle was strangely quiet.


    However, out of nowhere, Mayquelle suddenly spoke.


    "We will do it in exchange for something."


    Roger faced Mayquelle with a beaming face as it was an indication that they were starting to buy his play. And just at that sign, he was willing to offer them if it was not that hard for him.


    Inwardly, he was celebrating. ''Finally. These thickheaded people, who are also a pain in the ass, investigators, would clear a path for me. Just an easy way would be great.''


    Roger returned his attention to Mayquelle and then listen to what she was asking.


    "We need money. If ever that backslashes on us, we will be in need of money. "


    Ian and Baron suddenly looked at her with a surprised look. They weren''t expecting Mayquelle to say it because she wasn''t that money-hungry.


    They looked at him with doubt, but later on, they just couldn''t get rid of their thoughts.


    Roger blankly looked at Mayquelle with his thoughts flying without indefinite purpose.


    ''What the hell? Why did this lady suddenly ask for money?'' He then looked at the other two, and from that, he noticed something.


    ''They must be trying to connect something within their interests.''


    Roger smiled and nodded at Mayquelle. "Of course, you could have money. I will promise that. Can you tell me how much you think I could give?"


    "A million."


    Roger was speechless and just slowly tried to understand the amount Mayquelle was asking. And after he thought about it, he then nodded.


    "Give me a month and I will give you the money. In exchange, you will fetch me when I graduate and support me when I move to the District Overdrive. How about it?"


    Ian and Baron looked at each other and then laid their eyes on Mayquelle.


    "Okay. We will take it." Mayquelle said that immediately made them surprised.


    "Why are you making such fast decisions?" Ian asked in a low tone.


    "Because of because." Then she shrugged.


    Roger just chuckled and then gave them an assuring look. "After a month by now, you will return to the District Overdrive. That will be part of our deal. So, for the next month, your expenses will be under the gang."


    The three nodded, and after that, Roger closed the negotiation with landslide success. But not just by that, he would be complacent. After their meeting with the three, he went to Kaspher and ordered him to have some of their men keep an eye on them.


    "Just make sure that you use cameras and other tools.. They have some ability to sense some presence.

 Chapter 70 - Preparation

    Roger went to Kaspher and then sat on the couch in his room. He gave Kaspher a deep look that made him nervous for a moment.


    Kaspher awkwardly smiled and then asked, "What''s the matter, Boss?" Then Kaspher continued asking, as Roger still hadn''t answered. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Roger shook his head and then sighed. He returned the folder containing the report about the investigators and then gave him an order.


    "Could you please investigate them? Just make sure that you use cameras and other tools. They have some ability to sense some presence."


    Kaspher nodded.


    "What do you have in mind? What should you do if you will watch them closely?" Roger asked.


    Kaspher sat across from Roger and explained what was on his mind about the matter.


    "Well, to have the safest surveillance, I would change the people watching them from time to time. For example, I would put someone who would jog around their area. Then, I must do it with people shifting their positions."


    Roger raised an eyebrow and asked, "I already said that they have some ability to sense a presence."


    "I didn''t mention that they would have some wiretaps, right? When that happens, they could just drop it consistently to get more network."


    Roger shook his head, not convinced by the concept.


    "I don''t think that would be good. I think it would be better if you put some cameras inside their house."


    Kaspher smiled and then shook his head.


    "If they already know you discovered them before they discover your identity, they should be thinking that we are still keeping a close eye on them."


    "And, what do you suggest with your idea? How would that be a good idea?"


    "Well, if you make something out of people''s league and perform an intelligent method of surveilling them, they would not expect you to perform a simple and easy method of surveilling. In short, you won''t expect an intelligent person to be mediocre."


    Roger became silent as he realized what was in Kaspher''s mind. But, he wasn''t fully convinced.


    "If that''s what''s on your mind, do it. I trust you, but if you fail, I will do it myself, Kaspher."


    Kaspher gulped then asked humbly about it.


    "What do you mean, Boss?"


    "Well, let us just say that your method didn''t convince me fully. But, I get what you were thinking. Do it."


    After making the decision to have Kaspher''s network watch the three investigators, he then visited the Cold Frost Guild.


    He went inside Nikolas''s office even without an appointment. As his reputation was known, people would tend to respect him, but some were still looking down on him as they suspected that Roger was only spoonfed for some reason.


    But, Roger didn''t care about any of it. He didn''t need people''s validation, which would not even benefit him.


    Just as he entered, Nikolas already noticed him and gave him a seat on the couch.


    "So, what is the purpose of your visit?" Nikolas asked.


    "Were the men to secure the city prepared? I was asking about that." Roger asked.


    Nikolas exhaled, then went to approach him. He then sat across from him and crossed his legs. His blue, cold eyes were fixed on Roger. He looked at him with a discerning look, as always, and answered his question.


    "Yes, it was already ready. But, I am concerned about your absence in the city. Will that be okay? I heard that there were some visitors from the District Overdrive."


    Roger paused as he heard what Nikolas said. He then realized that Nikolas''s network might be as good as others. So, he just became transparent to him.


    "Honestly speaking, they were a pain in my ass but still manageable. I closed a deal with them with an unexpected payment of a million."


    "Million? That''s a huge amount of money."


    Roger exhaled and then smiled bitterly.


    "Yeah, it was a huge amount. But I could still gather that money from the money that the previous gangs left. I will just look for a financial manager. But, it is not a problem right now." Roger stated.


    "So, will you be absent from the city for about a month?" Nikolas asked.


    "Might be, but it will change if I get some idea along the way to return. But the security of your guild was just insurance. As far as I can remember, I don''t have any enemies."


    "What about the visitors?"


    "They are not enemies. They could be my partners in the future, but they are still assessing me like crazy. I will give them time."


    Nikolas smiled and then gave Roger a list of good martial arts instructors.


    "That''s the list of instructors that worked under me in the past. You can contact them for interviews; just state my name."


    Roger nodded and thanked him for it.


    After that, they talked for a short time, then Roger left the Cold Frost Guild and contacted Kaspher.


    "Right, I forgot to tell you to find a finance manager. We would be needing it."


    But Roger went straight to the mayor after that talk with Nikolas. He was also using the help of the mayor since he trusted him that his decisions would be for the greater good of the city.


    Even though it was like that, his suspecting traits weren''t still off. He would sometimes suspect people around him, but he knew they could not do something. Even if they do something, like reporting him to the District Overdrive for hiding his awakened rank, there is no evidence that Roger is above the mediocre rank of Awakens in the District Wish.


    "Mr. Mayor, thank you for accepting my request for an audience," Roger said as soon as he entered the office of the mayor.


    The mayor just smiled and shook his head humbly. "No need for formalities. You are the supporter of the city, so formalities aren''t required between us."


    "I would be rude if I did that. You are a government official and I am just the boss of some gang. But anyway, I have a favor to ask."


    The guards behind just ridiculed Roger in their heads. ''The duality.''


    But they couldn''t do anything as it was outside of their power and responsibility to handle something like that.


    "What favor?" The mayor asked.


    "Can you look for a finance manager who would be willing to work under me? I was short of people that had some intelligence. If you don''t mind."


    The mayor smiled and dismissed Roger''s notion.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I will look for it. But what is your preference? Would you like a female or a grown man?"


    Roge scoffed as he noticed the mayor''s intention. He then shook his head and said, "Just a smart person is enough. You don''t need to worry about their bodies."


    The mayor snickered, then agreed with Roger.


    "Okay, I will order my secretary."


    ***


    In front of his people, Roger stood straight and posed his presence in front of them. They were at the open lot in the Blue Neighborhood as a ceremony of their relationship since they had started here.


    "This is out of nowhere, but I am announcing that the gang will undergo a month of training in the mountains."


    Roger pointed to the mountain on the right side of the neighborhood. And as everyone looked at it, questions slowly popped into their heads.


    "What kind of training would we be going for, Boss?" Mark asked.


    "I am pursuing toning your external arts, which means you will be starting to form your muscles, skins, bones, etc."


    "Does that mean we will go for training that a normal person would do?"


    "Yup. You may think it is useless, but it is necessary since martial arts without the proper physique are useless. I will just tell you that since you are not a normal Awakens. You focus on the martial arts, which falls into the Warrior category of an Awaken."


    "Understood Boss."


    Roger had not prepared what he would give them, so he just left them with an idea of what they could possibly do.


    "I didn''t create a training plan for you since I was hoping to learn each of your specialties. This means that the method that I would be using is to hone your survival instincts."


    It wasn''t the best method to train people on Earth, but it was the best way to bring out the Murim traits in Kluma. Hence, since he didn''t know any possible method that he could use or anything that would benefit those who practice cultivation, he would just use his own way of traditional training.


    "Understood Boss."


    This is also an advantage for him since his people didn''t doubt his methods. They had already experienced a change in their lives because of Roger''s help, and doubting him would stop that change.


    "Okay, I will give you a day to prepare and say your goodbyes to your family. And after that, do not bring anything and go straight to the mountains in a separate direction. Anyone who would resort to teaming up will be punished."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 71 - Preparation For The Assessment

    "All of you were surprised, but what would you expect? Since we only have a month to train, I am training you harshly. After that, everyone will separate to have their respective positions in the gang."


    "Does that mean, Boss, that this is just practice for the actual assignment of our positions?"


    "Yes, but technically, you will be in the Armed Forces Department since you will be focusing on that matter. But it depends on you if you show any interest from the other departments." Roger stated, that easily made everyone understand his notion.


    And as Roger gave them the initial understanding of what their training would be, he bid his farewell.


    "Remember no resources. If you get caught, I will personally punish you since I don''t want to teach you something that you are not willing to learn. Understand?"


    "Understood, Boss!"


    Roger then left them, and the next day, he attended school. He then encountered other students as they noticed him entering school, which was rare for them. Roger would only go to school once a week because of his gang business.


    But since he would be gone for three weeks to train his men, he decided to attend school and, by the end of the week, excuse himself.


    "That was shocking to see you, Roger."


    Roger faced the person who was speaking beside him. It was Yuno, and just as he faced him, he let out a sigh.


    "Well, that is better than not attending." Roger jokingly said, with a scoff.


    "What was going on with your gang? I heard that some people from the District Overdrive came here. What happened?" Yuno asked as they were on their way to their respective rooms.


    Roger smiled and answered, "Well, it was just about my gang. They were investigating them, but I closed a deal."


    Yuno nodded, then Roger finally entered his room. After that, Roger took his class for a whole week and went to see the faculty at the end of the week.


    Roger took a test for him to get a three-week excused attendance. And since he had prepared for it, he passed the test, and finally, the week when he would assess his men had come.


    ***


    Roger went his way to the mountain by the Blue Neighborhood''s side. Just as he arrived at the feet of the mountain, he opened his eyes wide and widened his senses to inspect the results everyone had garnered.


    He started to see some of them that were hungry and playing with everything they could get from the fruit of the mountains. Just as he saw this, he was about to accept dissatisfaction towards his people.


    But, it didn''t mean that they didn''t have any potential. It was only that they were not capable of enhancing their instincts on their own. Hence, Roger had thought of pouring some of his knowledge into them.


    He then leaped to one tree branch and then approached the closest suffering man he had.


    The man''s name is Oliver, and he was just a young man like him but older by two years. And as he arrived at his side, his eyes were filled with disappointment.


    ''He had decided to sleep his way out of the hunger.'' Roger thought, then let out a sigh. He looked at him again and inspected him. ''It is not a bad decision, but he could have thought of hunting some wild animals.''


    Roger looked at the area to see if there were any animals free to hunt. But when he saw the situation, even the plants were not good to eat.


    ''I see... Then, self-destruction was what he chose.''


    "Wake up," Roger uttered, then pushed his toes against Oliver''s lying body.


    Oliver slowly opened his eyes as he felt groggy when Roger pinned his toes on him. And when he completely opened his eyes, he was surprised to see Roger standing there, looking down on him.


    Oliver, then, immediately fixed himself and stood before Roger with his head facing the ground.


    "I am sorry, Boss. I don''t know how to survive in the wild. The plants and fruits felt poisonous, so I chose to only drink water."


    Roger let out a sigh and shook his head. He tapped Oliver''s shoulder and then gave him a complacent smile.


    "You do not have to worry. I finally know where you are good at."


    Oliver raised an eyebrow but didn''t dare ask Roger. And just as Roger willingly shared what was on his mind, Oliver couldn''t help but be amazed by him.


    "You don''t know how to find food, and you followed my order that you don''t have to reinforce your body with internal energy. Hence, you picked the safest route to survive a week-long in the wild, which is to sleep it through."


    "But, I didn''t gain anything from it."


    "No... You just proved that your body doesn''t require much food intake since your physique can survive without eating. Look at you. You can still stand up even after a week with no eating."


    Oliver was surprised at himself too. He looked at his body and noticed that he didn''t feel weak at all. And listening to Roger''s words, he believed that he had something within himself.


    "Don''t worry, you are not the only one who had the same results."


    ***


    Roger continued looking everywhere. He then went to the side of another man and gathered everyone after giving them their assessments individually. And just as the 30 Awakens stood before him in a line, he exhaled deeply.


    "You did well. And now, I am sure of which practices you should continue in this whole month''s course." Roger stated, watching everyone listen attentively to him.


    "Your actions in the wildness reflect your capabilities. Even with the different situations, what was important was the survival instinct. Hence, those who were not good with their physiques, or those people who felt weak with living in the wild, step forward to your left."


    Almost half of the population moved to the left, and Roger looked at them discerningly. He then nodded and then approached them.


    "You will not follow us, instead, you will practice more cultivation. Your bodies don''t fit into the harsh training and it would even backlash. So, I am suggesting that you practice cultivation more attentively and more profoundly. I know you can see your talents in cultivation."


    It was a vague notion, but Roger knew that they would push themselves to excel in cultivation since they didn''t have the right body for the external arts. This could imply that they will serve as the gang''s support.


    But, they were not to be underestimated as their purpose of cultivation was to enhance their bodies and compensate for what was lacking in them.


    The theory behind this was that the more good external arts a person had, or even a better body, the less internal energy would be used to reinforce their bodies.


    Hence, if the situation was the other way around, where they had a weaker body, they would need more energy to strengthen themselves.


    "Even though you will all be the support of the gang, all of you will still have an equal position. You are the founding members of the Demonyo Clan, so I am expecting more from everyone."


    Everyone showed an enlightened expression after his words. And just as Roger motivated them, he then approached the other half of the population.


    On the right were the Awakens, who survived and toned their bodies in extreme conditions. They were those who hunted without internal energy, those who felt energized even after starving themselves, and also those who had eaten dangerous fruits.


    They wouldn''t die even if they did, since the properties of the poison and the harshness of the environment were still minimal. However, Roger didn''t invalidate the fact that they did something extraordinary.


    "For first-timers, you lived in the wild despite living all of your life in the streets, extorting money from people. But, I am not pleasing you since the next three weeks will be harsh." Roger stated solemnly, intent on delivering his speech.


    "You will hurt yourselves. You will earn scars and also injuries that any of you wouldn''t imagine having. But, it will be satisfying as the results, I promise, will be equal to what I call "average"."


    Roger smirked, then shook his head. He then let out a sigh of disappointment and moved to get some distance between the men.


    "All of you are still weak. Even with your achievements in cultivation, it won''t be enough to defeat me. However, it doesn''t mean that you are useless. I will make everyone the best."


    Everyone listened to him, and they slowly understood what Roger said.. And as they recollected what they had done in the past few days, they realized that what he had said was real.

 Chapter 72 - Preparation Of The Gang

    Roger knew how crucial the cultivation method was on modern Earth. That was why he could see that there would be people in the near future that would try to covet the method, putting his people in danger.


    However, Roger knew that it would not be too hard to negate. With the training, he could build it as well as the team-building of the founding members of the gang. And using team building, he could fortify their relationship with each other.


    But, what would be the team building''s use? Well, it was to take advantage of the distress signal that would warn everyone if they got into danger in the near future.


    "Distress signal is important, so be sure to remember that all of you just have your backs. If I am not around, or my family is in danger, you should use that distress signal."


    Fortifying their loyalty to him was the purpose of the introduction of the distress signal. Why? Well, showing that he cared for them would deeply caress their hearts.


    Roger showed that he cared for his people, and their loyalty to him would be driven by that as well.


    "What would be the distress signal like?" Roger stated, looking at everyone with anticipating eyes. But they didn''t know how to answer him.


    Roger already knew it, but he was just trying to get their interest in the distress signal.


    "Distress signal will be about internal energy. In the cultivation method, the flow of your internal energy would be similar to that of each other. Hence, you would know if someone is in danger if you suddenly notice a different structure of internal energy flow."


    They raised their eyebrows as they heard what Roger said. It wasn''t clear, but Roger slowly explained it.


    "If you practice the cultivation method, you will be able to discern if a person in front of you is using the same method or even has the internal energy needed for cultivation," Roger stated, looking at them with a calm face.


    He then continued, "Try looking at the person beside you. Try inspecting their bodies and the flow of energy. You will see what I am talking about."


    Everyone nodded and then followed what Roger said. They intently inspected the person beside them, and a few seconds later, they didn''t see one.


    However, a small percentage of them saw something, and they called everyone''s attention.


    "Oh! BOss was right. I can see it. The blue-like flow of energy in his body. I can see it."


    Everyone focused on what Roger told them and just intently observed everyone. And just as their eyes widened their senses, they noticed that what Roger said was really real.


    Mark gasped and then faced Roger.


    "Boss, it was real! How come we have a specialty?" Mark asked.


    "Specialty? Ah... The advantage an Awaken has." Roger muttered, then nodded to Mark. "Yeah, it could be like that, but it will only work at the Qi. If their energy is not Qi, you will not be able to see it."


    Roger took everyone''s attention back to him with a clap and then continued with his lecture.


    "The distress signal. How will you send a distress signal?" Roger raised a question, but no one answered. He then smiled and continued, "To forcefully flow the energy in the surrounding. Instead of taking the energy in, you will send the Qi out of your body with a small property that only you guys know."


    "What is it, Boss?"


    Roger smirked and continued, "The cultivation method has a unique property that gives identification to any cultivation method. So, to do this, you just have to use your concentration to locate the unique property."


    Roger demonstrated what he was talking about. Instead of explaining how to do it, he showed how it was done.


    "It will be easy if you see this."


    Roger''s body started to be at rest, and slowly, his skin reddened. They were startled at first, but as Roger released red particles into the air that weren''t visible to the naked eyes, their bodies started feeling goosebumps.


    Then, their eyes fell on Roger, who was as if visible to them, even if some at the back couldn''t see him well.


    "Boss! I finally understand!" One Awaken shouted in excitement and did what Roger demonstrated.


    "Ah... So that was it..."


    When someone showed what the mysterious property was, they initially located what the mysterious property was in their body.


    ***


    After teaching the distress signal, Roger assessed them one by one to learn what kind of move would give them the most benefits. He offered them only one move per person and at the same time to master it.


    All of them were different from each other as they had different specialties in fighting, but what was similar to them was that all of them were under Roger''s knowledge.


    What knowledge meant was that it was under a Skill. Hence, when Roger taught them to them, it would give them the chance to hone it as a Skill.


    And if the move became a Skill, they would be able to perform it without any worries.


    After a week and on the final day of the training, Roger inspected their bodies to see if there was a difference in them. He couldn''t see any obvious differences between their previous and current selves, but he knew something had changed in them.


    Roger knew that their bodies were boosted, but the difficulty in seeing it might be because of his standards.


    Roger compared their bodies with their past selves and finally realized that their bodies gained more Qi and their fighting spirits were drastically raised. It was surprising to see, but as he focused to see their fighting spirits, he could only shake in shock.


    ''I didn''t think that they were hiding this inside. This could be the most shocking progress I have witnessed in all of my life.'' Roger thought, then returned his gaze to them.


    "Congratulations on successfully finishing your training. You can now all go back to your families and just wait for the next meeting." Roger said.


    "Thank you, Boss!"


    Roger closed his eyes in satisfaction and then nodded. He then led everyone to the foot of the mountain and went back to their neighborhood.


    The founding members waved their hands at him as soon as they parted ways. And with that, Roger saw that they finally believed in him. It was a sign that he should continue his goals.


    ***


    Months later, Roger attended his graduation at the auditorium of their school. The place was so crowded that no space could fill up the auditorium from the excitement people had. He could only shake his head in disbelief and just continue with the flow afterward.


    Roger was not expecting anything from his graduation. Just a ceremony and recognition of them, graduating, that was all. He was just silently watching everyone get excited about their lives.


    He had nothing negative to say about them. In fact, he was enjoying watching them since it might be the life his children could have had they lived on Earth.


    ''But sadly, they live in a harsh world.'' Roger said to his heart and just sat and listened to the speech the principal was making.


    He listened to every speech until the recognition started. His family was there, looking at him as he was called to the stage.


    He wasn''t at the top of his batch, but even still, he graduated with an average grade. But the school''s recognition had a different effect on him.


    They all looked at him with different gazes. Some were still afraid, but what most clouded the crowd was Roger''s confidence.


    They just looked at him, accepting the award and then recognizing him. Then, after it, Roger just went down the stage and returned to his seat.


    "Congrats." Yuno suddenly said, who was just sitting beside Roger.


    Roger raised an eyebrow as he didn''t notice Yuno. He might have missed him, or he just didn''t care. Any of the both.


    "Ah. Yeah, you too." Roger responded with a smile.


    Yuno scoffed and then noted Roger''s achievements in his life. He was surprised that at his age he would achieve those things that were rare for someone like their age.


    "So, you''ll record yourself in the Hunter Association?" Yuno asked.


    Roger nodded and then expressed his sentiments towards his achievements.


    "But all of that was nothing compared to what you have done for me. If you were not there, I would not be able to achieve these things."


    Yuno snickered, then pushed Roger''s shoulders. Roger just looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "What the..." Roger muttered, then just shook it off. "Anyway, I am really grateful for what you have done to me."


    Roger smiled sincerely, and that slightly pushed Yuno to smile as well.. And when Yuno was called, Roger cheered loudly, which even made Yuno embarrassed about what he did.

 Chapter 73 - Graduation

    Every high school graduation ceremony includes fighting as part of the ceremonial rites. Someone from the Hunter Association that had a good fighting experience would be invited by the administration of the school to give the students the spotlight to show off their talents and skills.


    And as an examiner visited the school, the examiner was given the privilege to do things on his own.


    "So, welcome to the annual rites the school does for graduated students. I welcome Sir Rojert, from the Hunter Association, as the examiner and the sparring partner for the rites." An announcer said, standing at the center of the auditorium where a wide mat was laid out widely.


    And as everyone had their nominations before the rites started, everyone decided to nominate Roger as their representative for the rites.


    It was not expected, but Roger just calmly accepted the nomination, just like his batchmates did. He stepped forward, then went to the ring that was created in the auditorium.


    The examiner was a tall man in his late 30s. He had a strong demeanor and also a tough aura that made anyone think he was a veteran fighter.


    Roger calmly walked his way to the ring, then lowered his head to greet the examiner.


    "Here was Roger Wyles as the representative of the batch of ''40s." The announcer said and faced Roger with a fixed beaming face. "Are you ready for the rites?"


    Roger slowly nodded, then went to fix his clothes so he could move comfortably.


    The examiner looked at Roger with discerning eyes, starting from the bottom to the top. He then jokingly smirked and looked at the audience. He was expecting them to be worried, but they all seemed to be confident in putting Roger as their representative.


    Noticing this reaction from the audience perplexed him. He wanted to learn why the usual expression from the previous batches wasn''t the same as theirs. They all seemed to deem Roger a tough person to fight.


    ''I don''t believe that these kids were confident with their representatives. Why don''t I feel that they were nervous or something? I mean, this is the rites and every student that graduated here dislikes it.''


    Roger had himself stood in front of the examiner. Then, as the announcer announced the fight, the examiner just stood still and watched Roger initiate the attack.


    Roger calmly faced the examiner and raised an eyebrow.


    "Who should make the first move?" Roger asked, making the examiner shrug.


    "I don''t know, kid. Maybe you should make the first attack."


    Roger smirked, then nodded. Instantly, with his swift movement, he disappeared slowly, as if fading into thin air. This scene made the examiner widen his eyes in surprise. He was so baffled that it immediately raised his senses and made him vigilant for possible attacks.


    He lost his understatement of Roger.


    ''I think this kid has something to offer,'' he thought then continued to look out for Roger.


    But then, Roger appeared behind him. The truth was that Roger did not vanish; rather, he moved to the examiner''s blindspot and gave a luxurious effect with his movements.


    It was only a simple move, yet, they considered it a Skill.


    However, it wasn''t what was important there. Now that Roger appeared behind him, he could attack or delay his movements.


    The examiner didn''t know what Roger''s intention was, but as a reaction, he swung his elbow to have a potential clean hit on Roger.


    Roger raised his hands and caught the elbow. After that, he raised his other hand to try to grab the examiner''s forearm.


    Roger just moved in a slightly calm movement. There were no extras except for his first move. And just as he easily grabbed the examiner''s forearm, he pulled it and dragged it to his back.


    He successfully pinned down the examiner as he also hit behind the examiner''s knee to weaken his firm stance. And just by that simple movement, the examiner was left discombobulated.


    "How?" he muttered as he looked at Roger behind him.


    Roger returned to his calm face and then gave the examiner a look. He then nodded and sighed.


    "Sorry about that." Then he released him.


    The examiner stood up and fixed his clothes after that. He wasn''t humiliated, or even embarrassed that he was defeated. In fact, he was amazed at Roger. He couldn''t remove that amused gaze he had on Roger.


    And after the rites, he approached Roger to have a small talk. He was so curious about him that he couldn''t think to pass up the chance to have a conversation with him.


    "Do you mind if I ask for a small amount of your time?" The examiner asked as Roger was about to leave the auditorium.


    Roger shifted his attention to the examiner and then shook his head.


    "I don''t mind. What is it?"


    "Ah... I am Rojert, by the way. Maybe you already heard my name earlier, but I want to introduce myself to you."


    Roger smiled and gave Rojert a pleasing and humble gaze. He lowered his head in a reply to his introduction.


    "I am Roger Wyles, Sir."


    "I know."


    "May I ask now, why are you seeking to talk with me?" Roger asked, which instantly brought back Rojert''s attention. He almost forgot that.


    "I want to know if you are already an Awaken. I am from the Hunter Associaton and it would be my honor if I assisted you."


    "Just a coincidence. But, I haven''t had my assessment yet. However, I am sure that I am an Awaken since I already possessed some Awaken potential." Roger said.


    Rojert raised an eyebrow and was surprised by his words. He didn''t expect that he would feel honored by the kid. He then gave a suggestion.


    "Then, if you don''t mind, will you give me the honor to assist you?" Rojert asked.


    "Ah... Of course." Roger was confused at first, but he just ignored it as he couldn''t see anything suspicious about him either. It was that he could only see the admiration in his eyes.


    Roger released a sigh and then continued, "I will be visiting there within this month. I would be willing to ask for your help."


    "Thank you very much."


    ***


    Their batch had a small celebration outside of school. However, when Roger was about to leave and go on a different path, his classmates called out for him.


    "Uhm, Roger, would you like to come with us?"


    Roger was speechless for a short while. He did not expect that invitation since he thought that they were afraid of him. But as this question emerged in his head, he couldn''t dare ask about it.


    It wasn''t because of the content of the question but of the atmosphere around it. They were about to celebrate their graduation with the whole batch, but if he tried to spoil it, it wouldn''t turn out to be good.


    He smiled and gave them a nod. "Sure."


    Roger followed them to the nearest karaoke club. There were drinks and food bought by the class, but Roger didn''t give anything to them.


    He was confused at first since they declined his offer to add up the expenses, but as he inspected that they were trying to be good to him, he accepted the offer.


    "Why did you suddenly invite me? I thought that everyone was scared of me." Roger suddenly asked, and that made everyone awkwardly silent. But as he noticed the atmosphere had changed, which he was afraid to destroy, he immediately declined to further ask the question.


    "No, it is okay." One of his classmates answered. Then, he continued to talk about what was on his mind since he was the one who got the idea to invite Roger.


    "We thought that you were not as bad as you were in public. We just judged you too much. That is why you might think that we are afraid of you."


    "Oh, it was about that. I didn''t know it. Sorry.


    "No, that was our fault as well. That is why we invited you. I hope that you don''t mind us befriending you even if it is too late."


    Roger was silent for a few seconds and looked into their eyes to see if they were sincere. Their voices were low, and he could feel that they were trying to soothe him with their words and tone. However, he could not just think that they were trying to be cunning in front of him.


    First of all, not by underestimating, he didn''t think that they would be stupid enough to go against him. He knew them as he had studied with them for almost a year, and as he inspected them closely, he knew that they were still afraid of him.


    Their words earlier were sincere, but they were gambling with the resolution they had. It wasn''t a bad thing to consider, as they were just trying to be humans after all.


    They thought that Roger might have been outdated because of their treatment of him.


    Roger sighed and then smiled.


    "You don''t really have to worry about it. Let us just continue to celebrate." Roger said and canceled any further negative wind in the atmosphere.. He snatched a large glass of drink and chugged it until it was empty.

 Chapter 74 - Hunter Association

    Roger was now prepared to record his awakened rank. Even though in technicality, he was not an Awaken, he was still sure that, in other people''s eyes, he was. Since Qi and mana were both types of magic power, and the measurement of becoming an Awaken was just about magic power, he would immediately be considered an Awaken.


    After a few months of doing nothing, just nurturing and improving the gang, Roger had now reached the point where there were no enemies for him in the Line City, as well as in the District Wish.


    His name had become known, even with the mask. And on this day, he would announce his real identity to the public as the boss of the Demonyo Clan that had become the main foundation of the District Wish within just half a year.


    How did it happen, though? Well, Roger had settled his grudge with the three investigators. After making sure that they had no actions against them, he eventually let them leave after a month with the money he had to pay.


    After that, Roger focused on making his men undergo training with the help of the Cold Frost Guild and the Mayor of the City. They had filled every department with the employees they needed to continue to stand.


    Intellectual and physical capabilities had already been established. Hence, Roger could just leave the gang in their hands and he could just attend to them when they had to make a major decision.


    It was the easy path Roger had taken, and he had truly lived his remaining months in luxury. But he just felt that it wasn''t enough. There was no major enjoyment for him. Dungeons were extremely weak that his men could finish them with no worries.


    He could hijack dungeons sometimes, but he didn''t just do it every time, as, after his first dungeon dive, it was extremely boring for him. And so, today, he could have a record within the Hunter Association, he could go to the District Overdrive and start living as a hunter.


    "Welcome, boss!"


    When Roger entered the Hunter Association, all of the representatives of his groups lined up and created a path for him. People and other recruiters looked at them with obvious confusion. Roger had taken all of the attention.


    The recruiters tried to observe why there were people here, and just as they noticed that these men were from the Demonyo Clan, they all made a distance between them.


    They became anxious about the Demonyo Clan''s presence. They didn''t notice them earlier. They probably just didn''t care. They were only waiting at the door after the assessment room to recruit newly awakened Awaken.


    Even with the slim chance, it was their job to wait there.


    Their attention was still on the Demonyo Clan, but what they were curious about was why these people created a path and for whom?


    "Did they just call their boss? Wait, the boss of the Demonyo Clan is here! What is he doing here?!"


    Their interest in the Demonyo Clan arose. That was why they decided to have a peek and try to see who their boss was. But, they were dumbfounded as what they saw was just a teenager.


    "He is the boss of the Demonyo Clan? The greatest gang in the Line City was bowing in front of a kid? Is this some kind of joke? "


    "Hey! Shut your mouth. Do you want to accidentally slander their boss? You don''t even know him, yet you are making a huge mistake for a simple and useless thought you have."


    "Oh, yeah. I don''t want to lose my life over that."


    Roger was surprised at first. He wasn''t expecting them to meet and greet him here, but then, just as he realized that this might be their last meeting, he just ignored it and marched all the way to the receiving center.


    "You don''t have to worry about filling out the forms, sir. We have already prepared it for you."


    Roger raised an eyebrow as a staff member approached him. He then let it go, nodded, and went to the assessment room to finally measure his rank.


    "Sir Roger Wyles, I welcome you to the assessment room." A familiar face appeared, and it was Rojert, the examiner of their graduation rites.


    He smiled and then greeted Rojert as well.


    "Ah, what should we do here? Do I need to put my hand in that huge sphere?" Roger inquired and pointed to the huge silver-colored sphere at the center of the assessment room.


    Rojert nodded and then responded, "Yes, you shall put your hands on the sphere and I will measure your rank with this tablet in my hands."


    Roger calmly looked at every item Rojert would introduce, and just after that, he went to the sphere and laid his hands on it. Slowly, he pushed his energy to the sphere per Rojert''s instruction.


    The sphere lit up dimly, and at the same time, numbers appeared on the tablet, the equivalent of the amount of energy Roger had. Rojert also looked at it. His eyes turned wide the second he saw the numbers of Roger''s stats raging up with no stop.


    ''What... what the hell is this? How could someone who is still a kid be able to achieve stats above four digits?''


    Rojert''s thoughts were rampaging with no said stop to where they should rest. But then, he remembered how Roger was treated in the Demonyo Clan. He had his doubts before, but it could be the reason that Roger became the gang boss. He was an Awaken with a rank just equivalent to the peak of A-Rank.


    The number still continued rampaging upwards, and with no stop, the tablet glitched and the sphere''s light disappeared.


    Rojert was still shocked. He couldn''t think of what to say as he was immediately speechless.


    ''Did I just fight with an incredible person? Is he a god?''


    Rojert''s eyes rediverted to the tablet and saw the number glitching with no indication of what the stats really were. It was damaged and only one thing could explain it.


    "So, what is my rank?" Roger asked as soon as he fixed himself after letting go of the sphere.


    Rojert reluctantly spoke, "A Rank, Sir Wyles."


    Roger nodded, but Rojert was still bothered by it. He then immediately added to what he had said seconds earlier.


    "You should be S Rank, but per the Hunter Association''s code, when the measurement of your stats has been damaged or a glitch occurs, you will be A-Rank until the main office records your stats personally. They have the best technology to measure you without needing your effort to push your energy."


    Roger slowly nodded as he understood what Rojert said. He then smiled and asked about things a hunter should know.


    "So, is there anything you should say to me before I take the training to become a working hunter?"


    "Ah... About being a hunter. You should know about the status profile." Rojert stated.


    ''Status. So the Hunter Association had this status, huh? I didn''t know about it. Or I didn''t just care about it?''


    "For every status, you should visit a Hunter Association branch to update your status. A status had your stats, and you could see them before leaving the assessment room. There will be a small monitor before the door."


    Roger nodded and then eventually went to the monitor to see what Rojert was saying.


    ---


    [Roger Wyles]


    [18 years old]


    ATK: $#^&%


    MP: $#^&%


    MDEF: $#^&%


    PDEF: $#^&%


    STR: $#^&%


    AGI: $#^&%


    DEX: $#^&%


    INT: $#^&%


    ---


    ''Glitch? As expected, they would not be able to measure the real value of my stats. It was already at its max and they didn''t have the right tech to measure it. But, where are the Skills and Title?''


    Roger faced Rojert and then raised a question.


    "How about Title and Skills? Is there no such thing as those that I mentioned?"


    Rojert shook his head, even slightly confused about why Roger asked about it. But it could be from one of the old arcade video games, which piqued Roger''s interest and made him wonder if it was still in operation.


    "In ancient video games, stats also existed. However, the Hunter Association created a system that could only measure but not identify people''s interests, which were skills, and their reputation, as it would flock and overwrite much of the system." Rojert explained.


    "I see. That is the best explanation I could come up with. But then, how would everyone discern their specialty? I heard that there are specialties."


    "They would just eventually learn it and not everyone could have a specialty. There are times when their category and specialties don''t match. That is why they would face hard times in discovering their specialty."


    Roger then nodded as his understanding of the matter widened. It had come to the point that only one question remained for him.


    "How does the Hunter Association discern what category a hunter is?"


    "Through their Magic Power. You can see it in your status and if you click on the MP bar, you will see that."


    Roger raised an eyebrow and then clicked on the MP bar on the monitor. And just as he clicked on it, images appeared with no particular indication of what the image was showing.. It was as if a glitch, again.

 Chapter 75 - Hunters

    At the Hunter Associaton''s base, inside the monitor room, everyone had their eyes on the huge monitor. They were too stunned to react, as what they could see in the monitor was a glitch that had no sure results. And with such an event, everyone realized that they had work to do.


    Staff members moved quickly to complete menial tasks and write reports on what happened that day. And one of the report''s staff members exited the monitor room, leaving a large warning on the monitor.


    [Warning: A Glitch in the recording of an Awaken happened in the Line City, District Wish. Until Record is A-Rank.]


    The staff member rushed into the office of their superior. And as he had a piece of paper in his hands, containing the report, he immediately put it on their superior''s table with his head lowered in respect.


    The superior was an old man with a white beard. He had a symbol on his uniform that indicated his high rank in the Huner Association. And as he picked up the report, he read it thoroughly.


    After a couple of seconds, his eyes widened with interest. His blood started jumping in excitement as he discovered what the Hunter Association had discovered. Then, he faced the staff member and uttered his order.


    "Redirect this report to the lower office. I will start a meeting and be sure that everyone will attend." With a serious but excited face, the superior spoke.


    "Yes, sir."


    The superior then stood up and fixed his uniform. He took a coat hanging just near his side and wore it, leaving his room seconds later. Written all over his face were excitement and greed. He walked down the lobby, as if daydreaming, all the way to the meeting room.


    This was his chance to raise his achievement level, as a good plan was all that was on his mind.


    An hour had passed, the superior and other members had arrived and gathered inside the meeting hall. Holding the paper of the report, he raised it and smiled.


    "Good news! We found a subject. Coming from the District Wish, and also just a new Awaken from that district." The superior said.


    But, even with how excited he was, other members begged to differ with his emotion. They were not smiling; instead, their eyes were just dead serious, looking at him with disgust.


    Some of them were ridiculed for his actions. Inside of their heads were sneers. They were not even slightly moved by his actions, with their eyes rolling around in disdain.


    "Here you are again, credit grabber." One of the members stated, which made the superior irritated and react aggressively. He then looked for that person who talked and then pointed his fingers at this person.


    It was a pretty lady who spoke to him that way. She had a slim body and ample breasts, visible through her tightened uniform. This lady stood up and swayed her blonde hair and darted her blue eyes.


    "What did you just say?" The superior asked in a low tone, hinting that he was insulted by the lady''s remark.


    "Nothing. I was just stating what was happening, credit grabber. Don''t act like you are excited about our unit. It doesn''t work like that for you." The lady said with a flat tone.


    And, as the superior just listened to her, his fist clenched, crumpling the papers into a ball.


    "I apologize if I didn''t hear you well, but can you say it again?"


    "Are you deaf or has your thick brain just blocked your ears? Don''t even start with me." The lady responded with a fierce tone.


    Everyone else was quiet with their static faces, didn''t even react to the argument that was rising in their surroundings.


    The superior just had a frowning face and started to pace near the lady. The lady just stood straight and watched her superior approach her with an annoyed face. However, it was obvious that he was just calming himself not to explode at the same time.


    The lady stood straight in front of her superior and lifted her chin confidently.


    Her superior gave her a discerning look, then went down to see the name of the lady.


    "Oh..." The superior raised an eyebrow and then commented, "You were the newbie. I see... So you still didn''t know me that well."


    The lady smirked and scoffed, then moved back to put some distance between them. She shook her head with a serious face.


    "No... I already know you, Poland. However, what I know about you is kind of different from what you think you know."


    Poland''s eyes narrowed and then asked, "What was it?"


    "Hmmm... Poland Oligario Sr. You have three counts of falsification of documents and five counts of fake achievements. That''s all I know about you."


    Poland just went blank and stepped backward. He shook his head and scoffed.


    "Another accusation without solid proof. Did you come here and act like that in front of me, your superior, because you are confident in the rumor you heard about?" Poland uttered it with a ridiculed tone.


    "Don''t act smart in front of me, bitch. We are here for a meeting, not for your ego, which couldn''t remain respectful towards me." He added, but he was not done after that.


    "How about it? Will you listen to me and have your job still in your hands and work, or will you leave with a resignation paper?"


    Poland, this time was calmer. He eventually ignored all of the lady''s provocation and acted righteously. He wasn''t taken in by what she said, which was why he pretended to be confident in front of her.


    However, the lady ignored what he said and continued scoffing. She even darted him another dead serious eye that could be considered a glare.


    "Wow... you are acting as if you were my superior." The lady uttered, which made Poland tilt his head in confusion.


    "What are you saying, bitch?"


    "Have you heard about the Supreme Council?"


    "What?"


    "You didn''t know? The Supreme Council was the agency above all of the agencies in the government. Which means that even a normal agent can have more power than a chairman of an agency."


    "What are you talking about? I know about it, so what is it?"


    After she finished speaking, the lady simply smiled viciously, which caused Poland''s hair to stand up.


    "What do you think about it? Why am I acting like this?" The lady asked, but then Poland froze and didn''t move.


    "I am from the Supreme Council, the one you are calling, bitch."


    ***


    Because of the information about Roger''s appearing as an A-Ranker in the District Wish, some of the officials in the District OVerdrive were infuriated. They initially kept a record of it and had a thorough understanding of who Roger was and how he ended up in the District Overdrive when it was impossible for a district that weak to have an Awaken higher than C.


    Records and present theories say that a C-ranker or lower has less chance of having an A-ranked as their child. That was why the highest rank that was allowed to live in the District Wish was C.


    However, with this event, the officials of the District Overdrive were unable to fix it. As a result, they dispatched some of their men to bring Roger to the District Overdrive.


    But, they immediately paused to move as more information about Roger emerged before their eyes.


    Roger had already made plans to move to the District Overdrive.


    This report came from investigators from the Information Agency who took a mission a few months ago to investigate the rise of Awakens in Line City. However, they declared that it was an error in the system, but they included Roger''s existence instead.


    In their report, which was sent from a specific route on the internet, they told the agency that there was an A-Ranker in the District Wish, controlling a city.


    However, it was a bizarre one, as what they included in their report was that he was still a kid, a high schooler to be specific.


    Everyone was surprised to learn of it, but since the investigators were reputable in their jobs, their report was not doubted.


    And then, a decision from the officials was finalized: it was to bring Roger to the District Overdrive calmly. They wanted to investigate Roger more. That was why they were being vigilant about his actions or personality that were not included in the report.


    It was obvious that there were flaws or missing parts in the report. However, it was understandable as the route was difficult to pass by and also that the investigators were hiding something.


    But, because of their contribution to this, they were not questioned further. The officials just concluded the decision to carry out their order to bring Roger calmly to the District Overdrive.


    Meanwhile, in Roger''s house, he was facing his family with his saddened face, bidding his farewell to them before he left.


    They were sad about it. Their bodies were making hesitating movements as they couldn''t accept or even register that Roger would leave their sides.


    However, Roger had already made up his mind as he didn''t want to cause more problems for his family if he didn''t abide by the law. It was also crucial for his family''s safety, and he also trusted his men to protect them on his behalf.


    He already had a plan to bring his family to the District Overdrive after becoming famous and raising his privilege.

 Chapter 76 - Between Borders

    A week before he was about to leave his family, he contacted the investigators he had paid. They were the Trio Golden Rookies from the District Overdrive, and as e still had a deal between them, Roger asked them to bring him to the District Overdrive.


    ''Just to make sure that the process would be smooth, it was crucial that I should make a deal with these three idiots who act as if they were good investigators. After all, I still didn''t have the papers to prove that I was an A-Ranker. And, there is nothing wrong with being sure of my actions.''


    Roger had those things on his mind. He only wanted to be safe and had less commotion if he ever crossed the borders. After all, border guard men were the least informed of the government''s officials. They were unaware of what was going on between the district and other branches. What they only know was to check and allow people to pass.


    However, he could ask for some help from the mayor. But, he didn''t want to do it as he wanted to make sure that the mayor wouldn''t be bothered anymore. He at least respected the person since he could see his previous comrades in him in the past, except using them as his puppets.


    But, those were just Roger''s resolutions to change himself. He had pledged to himself that he wouldn''t be the same as himself in Kluma. He was already a fan of peace, and that was important to him.


    "Are you ready?" Mayquelle asked while inside of their truck.


    Roger had gone to the top of the mountain near Line City where the Golden Rookies had their vehicle. And as Roger had already had his way here, secretly, he asked them to not bring bigger problems to the people.


    Their vehicle was a military-use truck, and it would attract people''s attention since seeing a military truck was as rare as seeing a blue moon.


    Roger stood in front of the truck and nodded. He tossed his bag and climbed inside, and there he saw Ian comfortably sitting across from him.


    Ian raised his chin at him as a gesture. Roger then did the same.


    "So, how was life in District Overdrive? Is it that different from District Wish?" Roger asked.


    Ian nodded. "Yup. It is different. You will be in awe when you see the infrastructure in there. It is even impossible to compare it remotely to District Wish''s infrastructure."


    Roger was silent after what Ian said. He just looked at him and didn''t reply.


    ''I was only asking about District Overdrive since no information about that district was present on the internet. They were not open to the lower district after all.'' Roger rolled his eyes secretly.


    And as their vehicle started moving, Roger just gave Ian a bored look and said, "Just wake me up after we arrive." Then he finally fell asleep after a few minutes.


    Ian looked at Mayquelle with disturbed eyes and uttered, "Was our decision for a greater result?"


    Ian was starting to doubt their decision on disclosing Roger, as he had noticed that Roger was not that difficult a person to understand. He was relatable and not that dangerous since he only acted through measurement of the security his family needed.


    After a month of freely observing him and talking with people close to him, Ian finally understood Roger. And as he just saw Roger as a dedicated family member, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "We have no other choice. That''s the Supreme Council''s decision and request."


    Ian''s eyes dropped with reluctance as he darted it to Roger. ''At least we limited the information in our report.'' He could only clench his teeth as he could see what would happen in the next scenarios.


    After a few hours, nearly half a day, they finally arrived at the border between the two districts. They were inspected for a short time, but as they had papers for urgency, they were allowed to pass the borders.


    Roger woke up because of Ian and raised an eyebrow. "Are we already here?" he asked.


    Ian nodded and then pointed to the light that was coming from the outside.


    "Look at that light; it is lighter than the light in District Wish," Ian stated, which made Roger scoff as if it was a joke.


    "You really wanted to push it. District Overdrive is not that superior." Roger shook his head and got out of the truck, only to see a wide military camp and an environment where the intensity of fighting spirit was scattered.


    The magical power in the surroundings was abundant. But, Roger couldn''t measure how high the intensity and amount were as those magical powers were mana and not Qi, which was different from his practice. But, he knew what to expect in District Overdrive since he had never felt this energy before.


    The magical power was just so strong that he could feel it rushing through his skin. However, it was still certain that Roger didn''t know how strong it was if it was used in a Skill or attack. He just knew that the quantity was above the average.


    Roger looked around, and his eyes saw different buildings for the military. And just by his side, the Trio Golden Rookies gestured with their arms to show him what the District Overdrive looked like.


    Ian had a small smile on his face as he explained how to officially become a hunter in the District Overdrive.


    "Since it is common sense that the information from your record was already sent to the headquarters, someone would like to meet you before the association helps you with the courses and training to become a hunter."


    ''I already took the training, but I guess I need to take another one since Overdrive had a different environment. I should guess that their dungeons had other environments as well. It is probably more difficult than Wish''s.'' Roger thought.


    He then added, ''I should raise my fame and then bring my family here if they want to. Of course, it is a given that enemies just bring nothing but a pain in the head.''


    Roger let out a sigh and then nodded to affirm himself. He then faced Ian and responded to him.


    "I see... I was surprised that there were already some people who would like to meet me. I guess A-Rankers were that rare."


    "Ah... I guess it is not about you being an A-Ranker. It might be about the glitch that happened to you." Ian stated with a concerned tone.


    Roger raised an eyebrow. "Does glitch really have that huge importance?"


    ''I mean, importance or not, they were probably thinking of recruiting me or something for their cause. They should be thinking that I am higher than an A-Rank.''


    "Yeah. It is like that. But, I don''t have any words to explain it further. Please just follow me."


    Ian walked forward, leaving Mayquelle and Baron behind. Roger just followed him into another open field that seemed to be a runway for aircraft. And there, at the other end of their path, a person was standing.


    Depending on his physique, he seemed to be a man in his prime age as he stood with his confident demeanor. But, if just by the years of his age, he was probably around 40.


    Roger just didn''t know since he still didn''t know if humans on Earth had some method to preserve their appearance from aging. There could be stuff like that, but even so, observation should be keen as always.


    Roger just couldn''t help but see a few possibilities in this encounter. Whatever it was, he had to discover it soon.


    "Sir, Roger Wyles has arrived," Ian stated while saluting the person.


    The person shifted his attention to Ian, revealing an above-average well-toned face even though he had already aged away from his youthful years. And what stood out about him was his facial expression. He looked too carefree to consider.


    Roger just wore his discerning eyes while looking at Ian''s superior. Then, that person looked at him and smiled sweetly, which Roger respectfully replied to as well.


    Roger smiled and acted carefree as well, to lighten the aura he was exuding.


    "Carry on." The person saluted and faced Roger.


    "You are really still a high schooler as from what the report says." The man spoke.


    "Ah, I have already graduated from high school." The person looked at Ian after Roger''s response, and Ian lowered his head to apologize for the un-updated information.


    "Nevertheless, how could the District Wish have you? You have such potential to exceed the A-Rank." The person said.


    Deeply, Roger was ridiculed. He didn''t like the person immediately, as first, he didn''t introduce himself, and second, he acted as if his homeland was nothing to consider with some strength. Roger didn''t like it in the first place.


    ''I doubt that this man was different from what my father told me about the inhabitants of District Overdrive. They act superior in front of someone from District Wish. Even though it is given, we just live in the same country.''


    However, even though Roger''s mind was against the person, he just remained calm as possible.

 Chapter 77 - After The Border

    "Oh, where''s my respect... I am Councilor Agent Se Bastian, an agent from the Supreme Council."


    Se Bastian offered a hand for a handshake. Roger accepted it and shook his hands with him as he introduced himself. Then, after their handshake broke, Roger could feel that there was something with Se Bastian. Even though he was smiling sweetly, he couldn''t disregard the uneasiness he was feeling. He felt that Se Bastian was looking at his very soul.


    ''There''s no way that this person with low fighting spirit could do something like that... Does it?'' Roger thought as he raised a confused question to himself.


    Roger had noticed after giving Se Bastian discerning eyes that he had a low fighting spirit, which meant that he was at least not that good at fighting since fighting spirit should be accompanied by experience in fighting. But even though it was like that, Roger couldn''t remove the suspicion he had.


    Underestimating was never his card, not unless he unwinded himself.


    "So, I heard that you wanted to meet me, sir. Do you mind if I ask?"


    Se Bastian shook his head and continued to smile while he spoke his answer.


    "Well, I am here to give you an offer. How do you feel about working under us? The Supreme Council is at the top of the food chain in this county, you know."


    When Roger heard that question, he couldn''t help but raise the uneasiness he felt. The doubt he had continued to grow as he tried to assess what Se Bastian was aiming at.


    ''It is obvious that the glitch gave me or showed my worth to them. But with the treatment I received earlier, it was not easy to accept. Although it was not much, I still needed to see what this person wanted to talk about.''


    "Ah... I don''t know what to answer, but may I ask again?"


    "Sure."


    "What should I do if I work under the Supreme Council," Roger asked.


    Se Bastian curled his lips down with a pondering face, thinking of what he should answer Roger. Then, he smiled once again with his reply.


    "Well, you will just have to fight for us and with us. That is as simple as a piece of cake, isn''t it?"


    ''His smile is making me worried.'' Roger thought and continued to talk to him.


    "But, if you are offering me a job, should you give me the contract to see what your conditions are?" Roger asked. It would be stupid of him if he gave him an answer since he clearly didn''t know what kind of work Se Bastian was offering. After all, Roger had just arrived from the District Wish.


    ''Are they underestimating my decision-making capacity? I don''t want to be hysterical, but this is what it felt like. I am familiar with this.'' Roger thought.


    Se Bastian went blank after that question, which made Roger raise an eyebrow.


    "Uhm... Sir? Do you mind making things clear to me? I clearly don''t understand you." Roger humbly asked, but Se Bastian continued to be blank until his smile expression earlier disappeared and became serious. It was bizarre that Roger couldn''t deny that his suspicion was wrong.


    ''I knew it.'' Roger rolled his eyes and then looked at his surroundings. Out of nowhere, he could see fighting spirits surrounding them, but physically, they were not visible.


    ''Magic that could turn things invisible. Interesting, one thing that Murim people couldn''t do.'' Roger smiled afterward and dropped his humble face. He then blended with the serious face Se Bastian had.


    Ian then had an expression that seemed to be constipated at the moment. And slowly, he got away from the two of them, eventually totally running away. It was as if he was running from a scene.


    Roger sighed and then darted an eye at Se Bastian.


    "I clearly didn''t understand it at first, but let me ask you one thing: why do you need to resort to things like this? You could just offer me kindly if you have something on your mind. "


    Roger could only feel disappointed in them, as, after all, they were officials and officers of the country and he didn''t expect them to stoop this low.


    Roger always thought that Earth retained peace because of the government. One example was the mayor of Line City and the neighboring cities. But currently, facing Se Bastian who introduced himself as an agent from the Supreme Council, did make him throw his expectations towards the government.


    ''So, just like in Kluma. Governments in this world have their very own type of greed. I didn''t think of that in the beginning. I was too stupid to think that Earth was kind of peaceful compared to Kluma.''


    "What should we do? We already know that you won''t accept it."


    Roger grunted, "You didn''t even ask me in the beginning. I am willing to listen to what kind of offer you have. I am here to abide by the law. That is why I left a record at the Hunter Association to at least give you the sign that I am existing."


    ''I at least wanted to introduce myself by working as a civil servant, which I hated in the past. I grew hate towards the government back in Kluma. That is why I hated the concept of being a civil servant. But after living and understanding the system, I realized that being a civil servant was not bad.''


    ''I could raise my privilege by just being a civil servant. I could even have connections to being a civil servant. And most of all, I don''t need to create my own gang or organization just to keep my family safe since the government could offer it. Except, they could use my family against me.''


    As those ideas went into his mind, Roger was urged to take a pause and then sharply looked at Se Bastian''s eyes.


    "What were you trying to offer?"


    Se Bastian smiled viciously as if he was a kid, which was different from his age to consider. "Uhm... we were asking for you to be our test subject and fight for us, using different methods."


    ***


    It was dark... only dark, but there was an entity that could observe things without any light, and it was the core of Earth, the unnamed entity that caused the apocalypse.


    No human could explain the beginning of the Doom Era. As the records told the people, the rifts suddenly appeared. It was a phenomenon that even science couldn''t explain. But there was an entity that was willing to explain things, and it was the cause itself, the core.


    A secret organization of unknown species was formed and lived underground. The location was unknown, but this organization knew it all. Apart from this, they were led by someone who had the ability to regress back in time.


    "The core was starting to wake up completely. It was still in its pre-awakened state, but still, the effects were already present. Rifts in the upper lands and also the changes in human bodies were already widespread. However, another result of this pre-awaken state was the ability to provide humans with the ability to create a new species.


    "Humans are starting to have their way of becoming gods. With alchemy, they were starting to create weapons that could close the rifts completely, but the downside was that they were using their race, humans."


    The secret organization in the dark underground became silent. Then, slowly, another voice uttered.


    "How about I give the upper land a visit?"


    "No, they are still not ready for us. Even with the changes, they still won''t be able to accept that someone higher than them was living just below them. Let them be. After all, their ancient era had already rejected us."


    "Yeah, I can still remember how they destroyed the pyramids of my cousin."


    "Enough with it. I have a small idea that could be used. We already know that I have a memory of the future, but I didn''t know what the purpose of that ability was. How about we form ourselves and have an appearance similar to that of humans? Mana was starting to get dense, which is a good season for us to enhance our shape-shifting abilities."


    "Even though it is mediocre, it is still appreciated. Let''s do it!"


    It was just darkness, but in this place, under the crust of what humans knew, entities with unknown appearances were living happily. For them, days were just seconds, as they couldn''t even feel boredom.


    But, as these complex creatures knew everything, they didn''t know one thing. They still didn''t know their purpose in life or why their leader had the ability to regress time.


    ''I had become a human in the future and witnessed the end of the world. But, I still didn''t know how I would survive humanity if they were like this.''


    ''Our goal was to ensure that they survived after awakening, but after witnessing their traits so many times, I couldn''t tell what our goal had become.''


    ''I am starting to question why the core was still there and why do we need to keep both life forms alive and sacrifice ourselves.''


    ''Oh dear Founder of Earth, please enlighten me again and show me the purpose of our life.''

 Chapter 78 - Provoked

    Roger flew nervously all the way to Line City. All throughout his trip, he was fighting himself as what was in his mind was his family''s safety. It was a half-good and half-bad decision to abide by the law; after all, they were greedy themselves.


    Roger had learned that being vigilant would be his best course of action after this.


    ''If those people were able to come at me and still survive, my people would not be able to have a long fight with them if their numbers continued to add up. I am also not sure if those people had planned this.''


    Roger slowly arrived at the border of District Wish, but as soon as he saw smoke in the direction of where Line City was, his knees felt numb.


    Roger''s eyes widened as what he saw would crumble his world.


    ***


    A week ago, just before Lucas had contacted the Trio Golden Rookies, a large number of people had arrived outside of Line City. They were the hunters of the Hunter Association, ranging from B-rank to A-rank with a mission to take over the Line City.


    From the reports, Roger had this city under his control with Awakens at his command. Hence, to make sure that they could get Roger''s neck, they wanted to use the city to control Roger, thinking that he might prioritize their safety before his since it was the attitude he posed.


    Also, they took the internet''s perspective. Roger was seen as a hero of Line City, and it had already been revealed that Roger was the boss of the Demonyo Clan. Hence, thinking that his influence could grow more with the people around him safe, they wanted to hold them and control the flow of Roger''s influence as well.


    And, as soon as Roger left, everyone began carrying out their plan, led by Nina and her twin brother Rini.


    Nina was a renowned A-ranked hunter under exclusive contract with the Hunter Association. She had thin lips and an aggressively static expression on her face. She was at least slightly taller than the general population of females.


    Nina was mostly known for being a sadistic person. She would love to hit people and see them suffer from the severe injuries they would get from her. And apart from that, she was the 5th ranker among A-Rankers.


    Her popularity, however, was accompanied by her twin brother, Rini, who possessed the polar opposite personality to hers.


    Rini had thin lips, but his face was a soft-looking one that anyone would be relaxed looking at. He was handsome, it was already given, but what was strange about him was his masochist personality.


    Because of their personalities, they have been known, apart from their ranking, as "A-Rankers." Rini was the 4th ranker of the A-rankers and had control of a squad under the Hunter Association like his twin sister.


    Rini stood up from his position, which was previously laying down on the ground while leaning on the tires of their truck. And as the signal that Roger had left the city, they should start taking the people by now.


    Rini smiled and then looked at his underlings and gave them a pleasing smile.


    "We should start now."


    They were assigned to cause a fuss in the Purple Neighborhood. Along with the other squads, they had been assigned to their respective neighborhoods to attack as well.


    And with that, they descended the mountains and made their way straight to the city, intent on wreaking havoc on the land.


    ***


    It was just a peaceful day for the citizens of Line City. The city was bustling as ever and people had their tasks to perform.


    In the main building of the Demonyo Clan, Kaspher was disturbed as his underlings had just arrived with a disorganized expression. They were panting as they had arrived with papers in their hands.


    "What? What''s the problem?" Kaspher asked.


    His underling was about to give him the paper, but one of them shook his head. He then approached Kaspher''s computer and tapped on a few keys.


    Kaspher was bewildered by their actions. They were hysterically acting, and just as one of his underlings finished clicking, he showed the contents of the computer to Kaspher.


    "Sir, we have trespassers. There were plenty!"


    Kaspher''s eyes became dilated as he fixated on the monitor. He could see a huge number of people walking down the different streets of Line City. They were unfamiliar to him, and Kaspher looked at them and pointed to the subjects on the monitor.


    "Who are they?"


    "We don''t know, sir. But, they were Awakens as our reactors had alarmed. They sensed mana from each of them."


    Kaspher''s knees trembled and his lips became numb as soon as he heard it. He was startled.


    ''Boss has just left the city. What should I do? Should I contact him and wait for his orders? But if I contacted him, it would be too late if these people were threats to the city.''


    Kaspher gulped and then ordered them.


    "Contact Boss and also prepare some troops. Call the Red, Jungle, Blazing, and other buildings. Inform them to protect their respective neighborhoods and contact the Elite 30. Tell them to protect the Wyles family."


    "Yes, Sir."


    The orders were quickly spread, and they carried out the orders Kaspher had given them. At the same time, Kaspher was having his thoughts run wild as he didn''t know what to do next.


    "I should try to communicate with these people."


    Kaspher was extremely anxious. He had no information about them apart from them being Awakens. They also had a number exceeding a hundred, which could threaten the security of their city.


    He still didn''t have any idea of any strategic response to them. But, not being too advanced in thinking, he should keep with the idea of talking with them respectfully.


    Hence, Kaspher had left his room with the intention of meeting one of the groups of these people. He was the second in command, or at least, one of the people who had the highest position in the gang. His responsibility was right in front of him.


    Kaspher left with his car, and after a few streets, he stopped, seeing a group of people casually walking as if it was their land. They also had unbothered expressions on their faces.


    Their group made the citizens worried since their numbers flocked together, making them look like gangsters in action.


    ''Keep it smooth, Kaspher.''


    ***


    Mark and other members of the Elite 30 were just traveling until they were bothered by one of their colleagues. This colleague of theirs came from the Green Building, and as they were in the Blue Building, this person traveled intensely, even though the distance was just short. He was panting.


    Mark and others were confused by him and raised an eyebrow. They pondered, but later on, Mark asked this person.


    "What''s bothering you? Why are you breathless?"


    The person took a deep breath and then faced them with his disturbed face. "Sir Kaspher ordered me to give you a report. He was telling me to tell you that you should prepare and protect the Wyles family. Groups of unknown individuals had entered the city and all of them were Awakens."


    "Hmmm? Are they threats?" Mark asked.


    "It could be. Sir Kaspher was still planning what to do. That is the only order he gave to me."


    Mark and the others frowned. "We could just attack them. Since they were Awakens as well, it could be possible that we would have an equal footing with them."


    The person who relayed the order shook his head. "It is impossible. They were above a hundred, so fighting with them isn''t a good decision to consider."


    "Hmmm... We understand, but, why did you run all the way here just to relay that message."


    The person paused and awkwardly smiled. "I don''t know."


    Meanwhile, Mark had a deep thought. He was discerning and assessing what he had just heard.


    ''It is dangerous to fight them. But, it is the purpose for which we were formed¡ªto fight. But, since they were above a hundred, it could be a disadvantage to us. So, talking with them will be the best method to use.''


    ''However, the possibility of talking with them would be higher than expected. Let''s say they are Awakens. It is not certain that they will attack the city. They could be just visiting our city or even trying to meet with Boss.''


    ''But, Boss just left the city. If they wanted to see him, they should not have come in a group and inquired about it first.''


    Even with suspicion, Mark didn''t jump to a conclusion as it was important to think rationally as always. If he jumped to one conclusion, as Roger told them, he would be biased in his views in the future.


    He took a deep breath and then faced everyone, relaying what was on his mind.


    "We will protect the Boss''s family. Just don''t bother them and secretly protect them. That''s the Boss''s words that he left to us." Mark said with a firm tone, to which everyone listened.


    "Understood!"

 Chapter 79 - Destroy

    Kaspher was calmly walking towards the group that had arrived. With a sweet smile on his face, he had approached these people.


    "Hello, may I know what your business-!"


    Kaspher''s eyes widened as a line of tedious energy appeared before his eyes. The ground that he was standing on had just a few inches to his right was a straight line, created by the sudden movement of one of the people in the group.


    Kaspher didn''t move after that. He was still surprised and, slowly, his eyes moved to them and saw their delighted eyes. Their faces were beaming, which indicated that this was not a good encounter.


    His initiative made him run away from them. The people were just laughing at his reaction, but Kaspher didn''t care. What was on his mind was to relay a message to his underlings.


    He took out his phone and then redirected it to his office. And just as his secretary answered it, he shouted nonstop.


    "Tell the troops to be vigilant! These people had no intention of communicating with us! Tell them to stop any further talks with them and protect the city! Fight them if they could!"


    Kaspher''s eyes fell on them. They were all 15 and, from the looks of it, they were hunters. How did he know? They all had the logo of the Hunter Association.


    "What the hell..." Kaspher muttered and took out his gun. He then opened fire at them, dispersing the group.


    However, even though his intention to kill them was obvious, they bizarrely liked it. They were laughing nonchalantly as they saw Kaspher as nothing but an insect.


    He clicked his tongue and had no other choice but to call for reinforcements. And just after he called one, he prepared to shoot again, but he was blocked as someone appeared beside him. This person was from that group, and it was stopping him from any further action.


    He was bulky and looking at him, Kaspher had no other way of fighting him. Apart from his enemies being Awakens, this person was just above the average.


    "If I were you, I would not put my life on the line. It is just wasting your time, and probably your life as well."


    Kaspher didn''t reply and just had his thoughts rumbling inside his head. And as he looked away, he saw an opportunity to escape.


    Behind this bulky person was an alleyway. And since he was the most familiar person in his own neighborhood, he was confident he could escape.


    ''Boss needs to know this. I must return to the building and contact him before it''s too late.''


    Kaspher bit his lip and sighed. And after a few seconds, he shot his gun at the bulky person. As a reaction, he covered himself to protect his life, and using this opportunity, Kaspher ran away, still firing to ensure he could reach the alleyway. Fortunately, he arrived at the alleyway, giving him the chance to lose them and reach their building.


    ***


    Mark saw a group approaching the Blue Neighborhood. And as a message arrived at their building, to not have a conversation with them, they decided to most likely just attack them if they could. His face turned serious, with his eyebrows furrowed.


    His eyes were also narrowed, giving them a discerning look and hostile intent.


    As usual, this group seemed to be casual. They didn''t care about their surroundings, and their purpose was still unknown. Mark then decided to check on them, but before he could approach the group, a few bullets flew at him.


    With three people behind him, Mark dodged and relayed the warning to be careful. His fast reaction gave him the proper movement for his reflex. He successfully dodged the bullets but his comrade was bruised by them.


    They hid behind a huge trash bin, and looking back, Mark uttered his obvious worry words.


    "Are you okay?"


    He nodded in response. Mark returned his attention to the group and hissed.


    His face became more serious and he then went to prepare for his attack. He looked at the other three and conversed with them about what they should do.


    "They are 12, so we have to fight at least three at once, each of us. But we should be careful of their attacks. They are Awakens, so make sure all of us will still be alive."


    Everyone nodded, and then, at that signal, Mark left his post and ran towards them. The other three followed him and became vigilant about the bullets. As soon as they took out their guns again, they already had the chance to dodge the bullet because they had predicted where the bullets would come straight.


    Moving side to side, they dodged the bullets and had their hands reinforced with internal energy. After they had enough distance from them, they performed their moves to eventually break the group.


    Within the group, Rini was included, and he had the ability to become stronger than any average human. Because of his high quality of being a warrior, his training was all around being used to pain.


    And as Mark had approached him with his fist ready to punch him, he smirked and then caught the punch.


    Rini moved backward from the impact, and Mark continued fighting. He then attacked others and successfully threw them against the walls. With the move that Roger taught him, he took advantage of his enemies.


    However, they were still not down. They were still alive and could still get up. Mark eventually bumped into the back of his other comrades as he stood still in his position, vigilant of them.


    "Ah... That was a good punch you had. It was amazing!"


    Mark looked at one person who was talking. It was Rini, and just as he got punched, his face showed a delighted expression. His masochistic personality was on again, and looking at Mark, he knew he could take another strong attack.


    "You are strong. Can you punch me?" Rini said, with a breathless voice.


    Mark widened his eyes, but it didn''t take long until he moved forward again to attack them. They had guns. Unless he could get the guns away from them, he wouldn''t be complacent. Thus, he decided to target the one with a gun, but he was blocked by Rini, creepily smiling and blocking his path.


    "Where are you going? If you continue doing that, I will punch you instead."


    ***


    In other neighborhoods, they were attacked by other groups of Awakens. But, as others didn''t have any experience of fighting with an Awaken, they failed to protect their neighborhoods.


    Aside from the Green, Blue, and Red Neighborhoods, deaths occurred only on the side of the Demonyo Clan in the other neighborhoods. And as this instance had already weakened their confidence, their faces were painted with despair.


    The normal members of the Demonyo Clan had no other hope to lean on, as with the deaths caused by their side. Their enemies were Awakens. Meanwhile, they were just lucky to have at least two or five Awakens on their side.


    But, all of those fortunate matters were useless as what was blooming was these attackers'' victory.


    The citizens didn''t know the purpose of their attack, but they were fixated on killing the members of the gang. They were not sparing any of them. If they discover a person from the Demonyo Clan, which could be an indication of fighting against them, they would immediately kill that person.


    On the other hand, the people that attacked the members of the Demonyo Clan were restless. They were only looking at the leaders of the squads, enjoying themselves while leading them to kill the defenders. And the person who was delighted the most was Nina.


    Nina''s face was painted with overjoy. She was looking in every direction with her wide creepy smile, looking at the despair of the people as well.


    Her main weapon is a whip, and she would slam it on anyone, even if they were normal citizens. What she liked best was torturing people, hurting them with her heavy slams.


    "Oh... oh... oh... That is amazing!"


    Blood splattered everywhere. Nina''s eyes showed extreme delight at every slap and slam she would give to anyone. And just as she saw them dying, until the last person, creating a sea of blood and also a mountain of dead bodies, her face returned to being serious.


    She rolled her eyes and then faced the other squads.


    "Are we done here? They were not even that enjoyable to fight with."


    At her side, another leader from the other squad scoffed and then retorted at her.


    "What do you mean not enjoying? Your face earlier was unable to track and paint because it would curve and wrinkle from your different expressions of delight. How could you say that it was not fun? What a joke! You are a sadistic bitch."


    Nina just glared at this squad leader and rolled her eyes, ignoring him. She walked to her squad.


    "We should prepare to regroup with my brother''s squad. Our main target was the Blue Neighborhood." She firmly stated in front of her squad.


    "Yes, ma''am."

 Chapter 80 - Defending

    After a long minute of brawling, Mark had survived the enemy attack, but unfortunately, his other comrades died along the way.


    ''Protect Boss''s family. It is what''s important.'' Roger bit his lips while enduring the pain of the wounds he got.


    He would get the guns away from them, but Rini just intervened in his plan. Rini would always kick and punch him. Even with small retaliation, Mark still focused on getting the gun to minimize these group attacks.


    But then, when he succeeded in taking away their guns and destroying them, it was already too late since his comrades had died and he was left with plenty of wounds.


    ''It was still worth it. I had bought much time, and others might have already secured a safe place for the boss''s family. I should just stall for another minute for them to arrive and help me with these bastards.''


    Rini glared at Mark. His eyes were filled with irritation towards him as Mark was still not down.


    "I do get that you are strong. Even though it is amusing to feel that your attacks were strong, you still need to be down or we can''t continue with our job." Rini said, with a flat tone.


    Mark contained himself and slowly breathed as he assessed the situation one more time.


    ''I was already surrounded, and my other comrades were still on their way to support me. What should I do? I cannot hold them this long.''


    Mark clenched his fist tightly and observed Rini''s group''s movement. But, his vision was starting to get blurry, making him disturbed along the way of his observation.


    Fam!


    Rini moved swiftly to Mark, with his group behind him ready to support him with their Skills. Mark could only remain firm as he waited for them to approach him. His hands were still in a ball, and just as they were about to hit him, he was pulled backward. He saw a human figure jumping onto a roof from his side, and just as he gazed at it carefully, he noticed that it was one of his comrades.


    Rini''s group was now away from Mark. They had stopped, noticing that Mark''s reinforcement had arrived.


    "..." Rini fell silent as he noticed Mark''s side began to add up to more than ten. And just as his face became spiritless, his limbs started growing, which surprised them.


    "What the hell..." All of them mumbled as they watched Rini become larger.


    "Hey, Mark, are you okay?"


    Clint gave Mark a worried look as he helped him regain his balance. Clint was one of Mark''s comrades who was also a captain of a squad consisting of normal people. But, as this fight was between the Awakens, normal people were tasked with organizing orders that must be carried out immediately.


    "Hey, Clint, can you at least help me put that guy down first?" Mark pointed to Rini, who looked like a forced-buffed guy. "He just got into my nerves."


    Clint smirked. "Of course! There is no way that we are not putting all of them down. We got our training that honed our abilities. We can manage."


    Even with how Clint was making the environment light, everyone was tense as they saw their other comrades dead. But, they didn''t react aggressively to it as Roger had made them prepare for their comrade''s death. And as their enemy group formed into a formation, they did as well.


    "We have to put them down at all cost," Mark uttered, which made everyone shout their cries.


    Mark led the group, clashing against the enemies. Their numbers were just equal, which gave them an advantage since they could focus on just one enemy. And just as this happened, even though Rini had transformed into a more severely built body, Mark still survived his attacks.


    Baam! Baam!


    Different ways of punching and kicking were traded in this brawl. Mark could finally hit Rini cleanly, but Rini was starting to get annoyed by Mark''s tenacity. They had lost their weapons, and now, working with anything they could see would be the only applicable method to win.


    "Why are your groups attacking the city? Who ordered you?" Mark asked as he was feeling the tension between Rini and him.


    "Hmmm... Why would I tell that to a person? Dead or alive, I don''t tell a shit. Oh, fuck!"


    Rini''s face became elated as he got another strong punch from Mark. The punch already had the highest amount of internal energy Mark could gather, but, looking at how Rini was enduring the agony, and even enjoying it, he couldn''t help but be perplexed.


    "Focus!" Mark exclaimed, then continued trading punches against Rini.


    Baam!


    Rini flew straight away from him as Mark made a clean hit on Rini''s abdomen. And as Rini was taken aback, he could only close his eyes from the pain.


    "This is the only time I hated pain..." Rini mumbled as his eyes turned into a glare.


    Mark panted. He was exhausted by this fight. But, as his comrades started to take his side, he realized that their enemy was starting to lose this fight. With a stressed face, Mark looked around and saw that only Rini survived.


    "You are the only one alive. Do you think you can stay alive after this?" Mark sneered at his pants.


    Rini''s eyes became blank but dark. He didn''t reply and became spiritless as Mark''s team was in front of him.


    "Who said that he was the only one alive?"


    Mark''s eyes widened as, slowly, another group of enemies appeared, more than earlier. Rini''s eyes also started to change into a domineering one, and he stood up, fixed his clothes, and patted his chest.


    "Round three..."


    ***


    In defending the city, countless people died. The whole city was in turmoil as the attack had left them on fire. Burning establishments could be seen in any direction, and just as Roger walked with his weak knees, he saw his men, lying on the ground, dead.


    Devastation got Roger. He was weakened and angry with himself as he wasn''t able to stop this from happening.


    ''I was right. There would be enemies who would appear to try to extort me. I was lenient and underestimated their greediness. For fuck''s sake, I don''t want this to happen.''


    Roger''s family was powerless. They couldn''t protect themselves alone, keeping the elite 30 around them at any time.


    ''My decision to control myself was wrong. How come I applied my pledge to this world? Now, I can only see my city with debris everywhere.


    Roger was only containing himself. He was angry, and he would explode at any moment. But he could only clench his fist in anger.


    Roger''s skin was cold as he sat down on the destroyed cement. It was always like this. His family would be in danger every time his influence spread. Yet, he decided to keep the words that he had made in Kluma.


    ''I am sorry, my wife... But, this family of mine is just as important to me... I am sorry if I have to break my words. I promise that I won''t overuse it again.''


    Roger stood up, and his eyes widened and lit up red. His internal energy started to fill his veins as if an energy pool had just unlocked inside of him. His body became larger, overlapping his weak appearance. He was also starting to feel the different essence in the surroundings.


    Everything became visible to him. He knew if people were still alive and he knew where they were. He could see the few lines of their breath as well as their energy and essence in their veins.


    Roger remained in this state for a few minutes, thoroughly inspecting the whole city. Afterward, his eyes fell on one spot, and his face turned devasted. The red colors in his eyes slowly disappeared as he released a heavy sigh.


    He was angry, but he couldn''t express it as he was afraid that he might destroy everything again. He was still fixated on his pledge that he was slowly trying to break.


    He clenched his fist and then uttered, "My family is gone."


    And at that moment, what Roger could only do was fall onto the ground with a great disappointment in himself. His face was still wrinkling from the pain he was feeling in his heart, and just by that, he knew that change should occur again.


    "Again... I was a fool... I didn''t consider the cruelty of this world," he stated, slowly sweeping the pain away.


    He began to think about it. In a monotonous tone, he said, "Having a peaceful world doesn''t really belong to me..."


    He stood up and then dragged his legs over the casualties of this event. He saw people suffering from the damage, and just as he thought of someone else, he went straight to the estate of the mayor.


    However, he was disappointed as what he saw was another destruction. The mayor''s estate was destroyed into pieces by fire around it, burning the plants and trees.


    "I was only away for a few hours, but they have already done this much damage."

 Chapter 81 - Soft But Painful Revenge [1]

    [Kluma...]


    When it was Roger''s 25th birthday, and he discovered his master was killed, he immediately commenced revenge on those who had worked against his master.


    Sitting on top of a destroyed carriage, drenched in blood, Roger''s eyes darted to the group of bandits that were kowtowing in front of him. Their prostration made Roger exhale cold air.


    His black and white robes covered with blood illuminated the eyes of these bandits. Roger then climbed down and raised his swords to their necks.


    "Do you know that there is a rule that if you look at me in the eyes with hostile eyes, you will die?" Roger murmured in a flat tone.


    The bandits trembled and kept their heads on the ground. They didn''t answer and continued to remain prostrate in front of Roger, who they saw as a monster and a demon.


    "The Demon Sect knows that. That is why, even at this time, they were still alive."


    Roger swayed his sword downwards, instantly killing the bandits with a few slashes from his movements. And just as their bodies dropped dead, he let out a sigh and then shook his head afterward.


    "That is kind of disappointing."


    Roger continued searching for a way to learn who the killers of his master were. From a small hint that was left in the Demon Sect, he started searching and training at the same time. When he was 26, he finally got the opportunity to fight against those who were the supposed killers of his master. But, it was unfortunate for him since he was still weak.


    But, even though he was still weak, he had already killed a huge number of his enemy''s side. What was just in front of him to kill were the higher-ups.


    He pushed himself to the limits, even reaching the 4th stage while he was still at a young age. He rose to prominence in his faction, earning the moniker "Feral Demon" for his ruthless killing style. He was uncontrollable and his impulsiveness got him to the top.


    When he was 30, he had already gotten half of the whole continent of the place he was living in. He became a reputable official and even got a position as a general in the government that invaded the whole continent. But then, his revenge was still not over.


    Roger continued to train. Even though his enemies and the killers of his master became his allies and colleagues in the government, he didn''t forget the resentment he got. Until finally, when he finally reached the 5th stage of cultivation, where he could finally have his own legion of warriors.


    How did reaching the 5th stage contribute to his plan? Well, he could hypnotize other people, and just as he had enough people, he ransacked the base of his master''s finally and killed them.


    He sought this revenge for so long that when he finally got it, he was tired of himself.


    "I didn''t know that revenge would get me this weak... Master, if you are seeing this, I hope you could forgive me."


    Roger was about to kill himself, but an explosion happened in a city nearby. Because of the explosion, his attention was divided and his curiosity brought him to the location of the explosion. When he got there, he intently observed everywhere to see the cause of the explosion, but what he only saw was his people dying.


    Indeed, his people. Even though Roger had hypnotized people to fight for him, he still had his sincere followers that saw his actions as admirable. He was regarded as a demon, and his devotees remained loyal to him until the final day of their plan.


    His people died from an explosion, and as he saw their worth when they were already dead, he clenched his fist.


    "Every time..."


    Roger continued to live and take over the whole continent without any complaints from the sects, clans, or cults. Instead, he created his own clan and named it "Demonyo." When he founded his clan, other continents became so threatened by him that they decided to eliminate him.


    Roger had no other interest in taking over the whole world, but, he was forced to do it as he saw another event where his people died. And just as he saw their methods, he remembered the people that died in the explosion years ago.


    He recognized their ways of killing and decided to take over. He was already fed up with their threats to him and their reasons for killing his people. He was so annoyed by it that the third time they set off another explosion, Roger stopped it himself.


    He was injured as a result of the explosion that covered the entire area. His body seemed to degenerate into bad pieces, and just as he had it there, he almost died.


    Through this suffering, Roger realized that he was becoming a fool again. He didn''t have the right strategy and couldn''t recognize their ways of killing. He wanted it to stop. Therefore, he made another decision.


    For some reason, when Roger had a purpose in his actions, his cultivation would become boosted, giving him a boost in his progress. Despite the damage he got, he healed himself with pure internal energy, and through that, he discovered that he could heal himself using his internal energy.


    Also, by that time, Roger discovered how to reach the 6th stage, which gave him a longer life span than other Murim people. He became indestructible as he trained for another year.


    His methods of training became absurd and unreasonable to people, as every time his continent was attacked by explosives, he would cover the whole area by himself and suffer the consequences.


    He did this without any stop until he finally had the strongest skin that couldn''t be penetrated by anyone. Roger was recognized again by people, but this time, by the entire world.


    He trained his people using the methods taught by his master. After a long training period, their enemy continent declared war against them. They threatened Roger that if he didn''t surrender, they would kill everyone.


    Roger was dumbfounded by this declaration of war. He didn''t listen to them. Instead, he continued being impulsive and eccentric. He was becoming a savage, stupid beast, but yet, his continent was loving him more.


    "You do know that, back in my world, I was called a Skinny. But now that I am a king, I am no longer a Skinny! "


    Alongside his people, Roger fought against his enemy continent. They fought nonstop, which even dragged the war into months of nonstop killing.


    But as Roger had enough of this, he stopped everyone and ordered them to retreat.


    "Are you going to surrender now, Feral Demon, or whatever your name is?" A commander from the enemy side uttered.


    Roger was just silent as he looked at the polished land of blood. His thoughts flew to nowhere as he bit his lips and tried to control himself. He was starting to lose his emotions as he remembered his people dying back in his head nonstop.


    "Were you too stunned that you were unable to speak your thoughts? Come on... I thought you were a Feral Demon, but why are you acting pussy right now."


    Taunts continued to fly at him. Roger was just listening, but at the same time, clenching his fist. The enemy commander saw it and pointed it out.


    "Oh, what are you going to do? Are you going to shoot me with your sword technique? You know that explosions can penetrate your sword techniques."


    Roger opened his mouth after a long minute of silence. "I know that my sword technique won''t work. That is why I prepared something that can penetrate your defense."


    The enemy commander raised an eyebrow as he looked at Roger with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Your methods were explosives, right? And maybe your defense was focused on enduring any explosion you have created to protect you from it, right?"


    "And what about it."


    Roger let out a sigh, and with his fruity speaking voice, he said, "I just got a good idea."


    Suddenly, everything became silent. The wind in the surroundings disappeared as, in the next seconds, a small light appeared on Roger''s hands. Roger clasped his hands and made a gap in between, and just by this, Roger''s eyes turned red.


    The light was red as well, and from the looks of it, it was a sphere with compressed energy. Roger continued doing this and continued to confuse the enemy commander.


    "What the hell are you doing?" The enemy commander had enough of it that he decided to stop what Roger was doing, but he was too late as the light on Roger''s hands became bigger.


    "A slight idea of what I am doing. I had been preparing for this moment since the beginning. I prepared my body so I could withstand explosions, but did you do the same? Your defense was enough to endure the backslash of your attacks, but it was not prepared to protect you from my explosions."


    The enemy commander widened his eyes as Roger released the light in his hands. But, it was too late as he was blinded by the light as it continued to grow in a fast manner.


    A loud explosive sound reverberated, and Roger became surrounded by a harmful explosion that covered the whole radius of the battlefield, which even the enemy force couldn''t withstand.

 Chapter 82 - Soft But Painful Revenge [2]

    Roger had established his clan more after taking over the continent that had attacked them. But, as he was there again, he felt his life losing its meaning. He had this feeling again, and he was disappointed in himself.


    Roger started living normally. He freed those lands after a few months. He gave them independence and lived without taking any life again. And just as his life was becoming more peaceful, he met a lady from an Orthodox sect.


    He became curious about the lady, and he followed him back to their sect, but he was discovered.


    "For many years of spying and fighting with people, I never encountered someone that discovered my presence," Roger mumbled, looking at the lady who wore lavish clothes.


    "I am an assassin if you don''t know about it, Sir Feral Demon."


    "You are an assassin, but you just revealed it to me. But wait, you know me?"


    Just after that encounter, Roger became so curious about her that he would always visit her. After long weeks and months, they became so familiar with each other that they became couples.


    They had been so intimate with each other that they started being out to the public until they were discovered as partners. They married and lived happily ever after in the Demonyo Clan. However, no matter how peaceful Roger wanted to live, enemies created themselves and threatened Roger''s family for some reason.


    "What do you mean, revenge? I have already freed you from my governance, but you still dare to impose your anger on me? Well, I cannot complain since I was just like you before, but the difference is that I won, and you lose."


    Roger killed their families, everyone who would go against them or fight them in their revenge.


    "They must be stupid or blind for them not to see that I have already reached the peak of the 8th stage. If I pursue more, I could reach the 9th stage, which is the last stage."


    Roger''s wife, Iana, had a tremulous tone as she said, "My husband, can you please stop killing people anymore? Even threaten them, please stop doing that. We are already past our prime and this generation should be for the new generation."


    Roger faced his wife with a puzzled expression. He was silent for a moment, but, as he tried to understand her, he smiled.


    "My wife, I think I get what you wanted to say, but this will be the last time I kill. I promise that this will be my last action for this generation."


    "Thank you. I was worried as well since blood influences your personality. I don''t want you to lose your sanity because of blood. It is not worth it."


    Roger let out a sigh and smiled again, ruffling her hair. "I understand. Thank you for your words, my wife."


    ***


    "Hooo... This is enough. My family is in danger, so I should probably forget about that. Right, my wife?"


    Roger''s system was in different emotions, but he was controlling himself so as not to lose his sanity. He had already unleashed some of his powers. If he continued, he might lose them as those powers he had were the result of blood.


    ''I don''t get it, but I don''t feel myself if I unleash all of my power. Is this about the memories I have with it or just about the pledge I made to myself because of my wife?''


    Roger was still contemplating it as he knew that there was never anything wrong with keeping himself sane.


    ''I just want a peaceful life by now, and having my whole power unleashed means I won''t have any peace anymore. The whole world will try to look for me, and enemies will create their ways to be against me. Fear was never the limitation for greedy people.''


    Roger then started flying and faced the direction where the District Overdrive was, but before he could move, a group of Awakens appeared behind him. They were A-Rank above and had the potential to be S-Rank, but Roger still didn''t know it. What he knew was that the quantity of their magical power was high.


    He squinted his eyes as he approached the Awakens without being vigilant. Roger also didn''t feel any hostility from them, which made him decide to approach them and see their purpose.


    "You are Roger Wyles, right?"


    "What about it?" Roger asked.


    "Your family was captured by the Supreme Council."


    Roger assessed them before he replied.


    There were a total of six of them, and each of them wore cloaks that covered their entire bodies. But, despite the covers, Roger could see their body physique as well as their aura. He could see their faces, despite the cover, but he pretended to ignore them as irrelevant as it was.


    Roger continued to have his eyes narrowed. Then, he asked, "Don''t you think I already know about it?"


    The representative of the group didn''t make any sound after Roger''s words; he only looked at him. Roger began to see their intent when they appeared to be a cult or something.


    "Are you from a cult?"


    "Huh, no... Wait, why are you so calm?"


    Roger remained with his uncertain expression and answered, "The last time I acted recklessly, it was not even worth it as I expected."


    As a result of that simple answer, the group was muted as Roger continued speaking. "I can see that you are a cult since you like to hide your faces. But, even though you have some hidden intention of approaching me, I wanted to know at least what it was."


    "Roger Wyles, we are from the Anti-Society Supreme Council. We oppose the Supreme Council''s actions, which is why we are here to assist you."


    Roger nodded with his lips curled downward and looked unbothered by their words. "Hmmm... I see... You are recruiting me, right? But, why are you recruiting me?"


    "Because your family was abducted by the Supreme Council, we presume that you are going to attack them and take back your family. Your method is obvious."


    Roger exhaled a cold breath and retorted, "I was going to do that."


    "We are here to help you, Roger Wyles. If you want to know more about us, we are willing to explain it to you." One said.


    Roger gave them discerning eyes. "How about you start by now? How did you know me?"


    "We saw your information. We learned that you are being targetted by the Supreme Council, but since we were not sure of the information, we waited for you to arrive at the District Overdrive."


    "Continue."


    "When we saw them, we already knew that they were using the common method of manipulating a person by using a hostage. We rushed back to the Line City, but unfortunately, we were already late."


    Roger was silent as they continued their explanation in the air. He was attentively listening to them, his eyes shot with spiritless emotion.


    "Unfortunately... I see... I understand your goal, but I am not interested. I am going back to the District Overdrive."


    Roger was about to move away from them when they suddenly gave him a suggestion. "How about you join us, and we''ll help you take back your family. You see, the Supreme Council has been doing this for too long, and we were formed to stop them. They are using new Awakens with higher potential for their atrocious cause of invading the whole world."


    Their intention was now revealed, and it was enough for Roger to stop. He faced them back and sighed. "That is not my problem anymore. My family comes first, and since they were here not long ago, I can still find them."


    "They have a teleportation device, so you won''t be able to do that."


    Roger was silent again. ''I thought teleportation was impossible...'' he thought.


    "Then, what do you suggest? Join you? I don''t even know your group."


    "That is why we are introducing ourselves. Your method won''t work. At least half of us did the same thing but still didn''t get any result. You are only stepping on their traps." One said with a tight voice.


    "Is that so... But how come you are sure that my methods won''t work? Do you know me? Can you tell me why I am going to fail?"


    The group looked at each other as they were slightly impatient with Roger''s attitude.


    "It is because the location of the abducted people is still unknown. Even if you search the whole District Overdrive, you won''t see any helpful information since they were exclusive." Another one said, with a soft voice.


    ''You don''t know anything about that.''


    Their encouraging words didn''t work on Roger, but as little as they said, he was convinced that methods on Earth were different from Kluma. At least they were being reasonable and not discouraging him.


    Roger continued to discern their intention. ''Since I already know their methods are different, I can still learn them if I join them. They don''t have any ill-intentions towards me. That is at least I can see.''


    ''Joining them will be just learning their methods of getting information. Information on Earth is hard to get because of the complexity of the internet. ''


    Roger sighed and then gave his answer to them.. "I will join you if you can convince me of the purity of your origin and also if you show me to your superiors."

 Chapter 83 - Anti-Society Supreme Council [1]

    The six members of the Anti-Society Supreme Council led Roger somewhere with a teleportation device. The place was so secretive that despite his reservations, Roger still followed them. And as they teleported into a cave-like place, Roger''s vigilance was high.


    He looked in every direction. The light came from the torches stuck on the wall, and there was a wide passage ahead of them. In the position where the seven of them were standing, Roger could see that the place was not a joke.


    This place was planned as the proportion of the passage was equal to each other''s and man-made touches were noticeable. And just as they continued walking down the passage, Roger couldn''t help but ask a question.


    "So, how was this group formed? Where did all of the members come from."


    "We are all targeted as experimental subjects by the Supreme Council. We escaped and eventually met with the same intent with the Supreme Council. We want to stop their atrocities."


    "And specifically, what was it?"


    They were silent for a second as one of them lowered their heads. Even though Roger still couldn''t see their faces, he knew that there was something deep about their feelings. Their goal was not a joke, and just as their potential felt to him, he knew that they were deeply into revenge and their goal.


    "So, what did the Supreme Council do?" Roger continued to ask, but they were bothered by the tone he was using.


    "Why do you sound calm? Aren''t you afraid for your family?"


    Roger snickered, followed by a soliloquy. ''It is not my first time and this is necessary for me. Even if I have the strongest or the max stats, I still need to control myself to prevent creating more problems.''


    Roger''s condition was something that he couldn''t discern even though he was still in Kluma. It was as if his nature was built to be a savage beast with a twisted mind.


    "There is nothing to gain in being short-tempered. I always tell that to myself and end up failing in the past, but I can manage now."


    They looked intently at Roger, then sighed afterward. "What a pity. It might be because of the responsibility when you learned that you are an A-Ranker and have the potential to be an S-Rank."


    Roger was dumbfounded by what he heard, but he rode on those words with a smile and nodded. "Yes, it is for my family''s safety as well. It is not like they''ll do something wrong to my family when they can''t contact me, right?"


    "Most probably, but we still don''t know. They might be used as experimental subjects as well. You have the same DNA as they do. "


    Roger was shut silent. He clenched his fist as he felt rage from what he had just realized. And continuing with it, he couldn''t wait to get the information he needed.


    ''This group should have what I needed. Or else, I have to do it on my own.''


    The company finally arrived at one room, and only one room in this cave. The room had a huge metallic twin door, and a steering wheel was on the right side.


    One reached for the stirring wheel and rotated it a few times, and after that, the door opened.


    "Why didn''t you just teleport directly inside?" Suddenly, a voice inside the room resounded, eventually drawing Roger''s attention.


    Roger stood in his position for a few seconds without moving, only looking at the person who had no cover, unlike the other six.


    He was a young man, probably in his 20''s. Despite having a young appearance, he had a small beard and mustache that could be noticed immediately, even from a distance. Furthermore, he had a thin haircut that almost seemed like an army cut.


    The young man''s face became elated, and he ran to Roger. "Now I know why you appeared outside. You were carrying someone. Who is he? Is he a recruit?"


    Roger noticed that this person was a jolly type of person. But, even though this person approached him, he remained still, ignored him, and entered the room on his own.


    He inspected the surroundings, and what he saw were different types of monitors and gadgets, divided by small boxes and tables. What the whole room seemed like was a monitor room, but the difference was that there was a wall that was occupied by only monitors, stuck together to project a huge image.


    "Can''t you use holographic technology or just a normal projector?" Roger mumbled in a confused tone and continued his tour.


    The young man looked at Roger, confused, and shrugged later on, as he watched Roger feel at home. The other six then entered and uncovered themselves, revealing their faces to Roger.


    Roger raised an eyebrow as he noticed that they were finally showing their faces.


    There were two males and four females among the six, with the males being the most vocal. They appeared to be the representatives, but Roger ignored them because gender didn''t matter in determining who the representative was among them.


    They all appeared to be only 5 years his senior. They didn''t have much of an age gap, which gave Roger the advantage of knowing their age.


    One young lady, who had blonde short hair and eyeglasses, looked at Roger. She seemed to be around 20¨C25. "I am Shiona Elitte."


    "Daniel Kang." The jolly young man introduced.


    "James Yap." A tanned young man with a tall height and a sharp facial appearance said.


    Roger then looked at his right and looked at the other man. He had long hair and also had fair skin. He was slightly built, but it didn''t make him look like a skinny person. "Oliver Grey."


    "I am Luis Roover. Nice meeting you, Roger Wyles." Another female said, she had blue long hair, which was a different and unique hair color from the rest.


    "Clara, just Clara." A young lady with long blonde hair, sharp eyes, and sharp facial features.


    "And finally, Emilia Clarke. Nice meeting you."


    Roger looked at the lady at the back, and she looked the most haggard of the rest.


    "So... who will answer my question? Can''t you use a holographic gadget or just a normal projector? Why the efforts to have that combined monitoring to have a huge one?" Roger sarcastically spoke.


    "Well, it is because we don''t need it and because they are complex. Our abilities don''t work in complex devices." Emilia explained, making Roger bewildered again.


    "Abilities? What exactly do you mean by "abilities"? If you are a group fighting against a huge and influential group, isn''t it normal to have at least a budget?"


    "We don''t have that. And by what we mean by ability, it was our unique abilities that the Supreme Council wanted to have." Emilia said, and approached one monitor.


    "You might not have heard about Unique Awakens, who are Awakens who have an A to S rank." Emilia touched the screen and different numbers and letters appeared; they seemed to be ''codes'' lining up for every monitor on the huge screen.


    "My unique ability is hacking. That is why I don''t use holographic devices since they are too complex to hack with my ability."


    Roger didn''t respond immediately and moved backward. For them to show their secret information to him and talk as if it was casual, could only mean one thing: they were fixated on attacking Roger if something went wrong.


    He was not afraid of them, but he felt that it would be a nuisance to fight them when, in reality, he still had things to manage, just like finding his family and clan members.


    "Hmmm... all of you are Unique Awakens?"


    "Yes, as glitches only happen when you have the highest possibility of being a Unique Awaken," Emilia explained, which the others supported by being silent.


    Roger then understood it, but their intention was still there, unknown. Or, was he just overthinking it?


    ''Their intention might be vague, but I don''t feel any hostile intent from them.''


    "So, I guess. I can see the rough surface of your origin. Let''s say that you all have unique abilities, but why are you telling me this much? Do you think I will join you just because you showed me your secrets?"


    Just with that question, everyone became silent and their faces turned gloomy. The reality was that each of them had had a deep and dark experience because of the Supreme Council, and what they could only do was hope and have everything they could get.


    ''Any advantage must be what motivates them. They must have different experiences that push them to fight against a huge group, and I don''t know any of it and didn''t care to learn it. However, I can''t deny the fact that I couldn''t save my family immediately because of the complexity of this world. My family must be scared by now.''


    Roger clenched his fist and gave them a sweet smile. "Okay, I have already decided. I might help you, but let me know your rough plan for saving our family."


    "Before we tell you, you must enter into a pact with us so that we will be sure that you won''t betray us."

 Chapter 84 - Anti-Society Supreme Council [2]

    Just like how the room was wide, the headquarters of the Anti-Society Supreme Council, or ASSC, had plenty of room available for each of them to use. Just the wall across the wide monitor, there was a vacant wall. And just behind that wall was a path to the extension hallway of the headquarters.


    There was a long hallway, and there were doors every 10 meters. And at the very end of the hallway was their restroom, which made it unnecessary for Roger to check.


    In the meantime, before the pact happened, he entered the room that he was given to. After the pact, this room will be his permanent room for the rest of his stay in the group.


    Roger rested for a bit over an hour to refresh himself from the nervousness he was feeling for his family. Despite controlling himself, he still had to worry about the method he should use to find them.


    As much as he contemplated it, he could only stare at the ceiling while being blank. He was being swarmed by his emotions, and no one was there to help him cope with them. What he knew was that Iana, his wife, was the best person who could offer him some comfort.


    However, even after her death, Roger maintained his independence from Iana when it came to emotional issues. And his only way out was to relieve himself with small violence. Punching, kicking, and making someone bleed was the best way for him to refresh, and also to lose his sanity. This remedy was a double-edged sword for him. That was why, even though he wanted to be independent, he would always think of her as if she was just beside him.


    ''I have changed so much... I can barely remember your beautiful face.''


    Roger clenched his teeth as he realized that he had completely forgotten about her when he was around his family on Earth. He was so preoccupied that he wasn''t even able to pay some respect to her death anniversary.


    ''Just why am I the last one to die of the two of us... If ever I was the first one to die, will you also feel the same as I feel?''


    It was stupid of him, but Roger just showed that he was always weak when it came to emotional matters. He was still vulnerable in this part of life, which he had forgotten to hone.


    ''As usual, an impulsive person like me won''t learn how to be sane in times like this.''


    Roger lifted his body from his bed and sat down, with his elbows resting on his knees.


    ''Should I search the whole country? It is the best method to use, but I don''t know anything about the country''s map. And... tsk, it will take more time since I have to be vigilant about monsters. Even if I could just easily kill them, I would need to unleash my whole power.''


    ''That pledge to my wife of not using my whole strength, despite having max stats, was a stupid one.''


    But, just after he thought of it, he seemingly heard someone shouting, nagging at him from heaven. He awkwardly smiled and then mumbled, "I am sorry... I know it was for me to not be affected by my title..."


    "To be sure about the methods I should use, I must first have use of this group. They will help me hasten my searching since they have a hacker that could go onto the internet and search for things for me."


    Roger stood up from his bed and went back to the "monitor room" to meet with the others who hadn''t left to prepare for the pact.


    First, Roger saw Shiona, sitting on a couch with her normal phone just near the wall of the hallway to the rooms. He approached her with optimistic eyes and then stopped before her.


    "Can you tell me about your unique ability?"


    From behind her eyeglasses, Shiona darted cold eyes toward Roger, who seemed to be anticipating her answer. She lowered her phone and then faced him. "Why do you want to know?"


    Roger immediately answered, "Because I want to get to know each one of you. And I know that you might be vigilant towards me, but there was a pact, right? And from the pact, I know that you are confident that I won''t be able to betray the group because of it.


    Shiona intently looked at him, slowly fixed herself, and sat straight on the couch.


    "Sit, I will show it to you."


    Roger sat down on the couch beside her and waited for the showcase of her ability.


    Shiona clasped her hands together and immediately disconnected them, but, in the middle of it, white sticky threads appeared that seemed to be making an appearance of a net.


    "Is that a spiderweb?" Roger asked.


    "Yeah." She coldly replied and continued. "I can create a web and shoot it as well."


    Shoina swayed her hand, looked to the side, and a huge net of spiderweb just appeared, sticking onto the wall.


    "So, what is the best feature of your ability? There is no way that you can just throw some web and be considered as a test subject for the Supreme Council." Roger stated.


    But then, Shiona was slightly hesitant to answer it.


    "Well, when I was caught by the Supreme Council, they offered me a scholarship to study to make use of my ability. But, ASSC attacked and rescued me before a collar could be attached to my neck."


    ''Collar...? Are they trying to seal and manipulate the subjects through direct contact with their brains? Putting a collar is the most minimal but successful way of making a slave.'' Roger speculated and nodded.


    "I hope you can discover the full potential of your ability. It is just... your attack seemed to be less offensive and weaker in damage. Sorry if I may be insensitive, but it is what I can observe."


    "I know. You don''t have to worry."


    Just when Roger was about to stay quiet for a moment and chill, he saw James, playing with some water on his hands. And looking at it, he became curious about his unique ability.


    He was curious about their unique abilities, but since they still didn''t have a pact, he had to make sure that they wouldn''t suspect him.


    ''The information they have is so important to me. Being friendly with them doesn''t hurt.''


    Roger casually approached James and touched his shoulders. "Hey, do you have some time to spare with me?"


    James stopped playing with the water and it immediately vaporized. He looked at Roger with bored eyes and stood up. Having a tall physique made Roger lift his head. James''s sharp and bored facial expression was what Roger could notice about him.


    "Yeah, what about it?"


    "What is your unique ability?" Roger then asked.


    James looked down and went back to his seat. He then created water and then manipulated it, creating different shapes and then solidifying it into ice. After a second of watching him, the water disappeared again and James stopped.


    "Was that okay?" James asked.


    Roger smiled and nodded. "Yeah, but can you explain?"


    "I can create water and manipulate it. Unlike normal mages who can''t. They can just create water, but they can''t manipulate it or even use it to their will. They were restricted by the rules of magic and mana, which means that they were not unique enough to have their will followed by water."


    Roger awkwardly smiled. "I see... that is a good ability."


    "What is your ability?" James suddenly asked, not even making any hint of his expression, giving Roger utter confusion at his question.


    "I don''t know. It is complex." Roger answered, cutting the topic to be dragged about him.


    Followed by his soliloquy, Roger thought, ''It is not like I don''t want to tell them. There is no problem with other people learning about me since I could just control them or win over them. However, I don''t feel like talking about it since it is bothersome.''


    "Okay, so but be sure to include that in the pact. You must tell us what your ability is so that you can have a good pact with the group." James suggested.


    Roger nodded. "Okay, no problem with that."


    Roger continued to ask about the others who were inside.


    He found it amusing to have a unique ability that could be accurate shooting. Luis''s ability is high-accuracy, but before Roger could underestimate it, he knew that there was more to it. And just as he anticipated, Luis had deeper use of her ability.


    Luis could create unlimited ammunition in any shooting weapon she could hold. And just at that, Roger knew that this kind of ability could not be underestimated. Roger also noticed that Luis, having a unique blue hair color, also seemed to be open to anyone. She talked to him casually, which made the atmosphere lighter for Roger.


    On the other hand, Oliver, who had long hair and an average build, was a normal person for him. There was nothing special about Oliver''s appearance, but Roger noticed how innocent he was. He was not innocent, like dumb or ignorant, but the innocent type that didn''t hurt anyone in his past.


    ''His ability is weapon creation, which requires him great flexibility.. It is hard, but I see that Luis and Oliver are a match since Oliver could produce the weapon for her.''

 Chapter 85 - Anti-Society Supreme Council [3]

    Roger continued to ask another one, the last one in the room that had not been asked since earlier. There were still two of them that he hadn''t asked about, but they were out of the room.


    Clara, a silent lady who had no family name as she was just an orphan, or even an outcast in an orphanage, had an ability that could catch, immobilize, hurt, or any effects from veins. She could create veins out of her hands, and with her will, she could create any effect that she wanted the veins to have.


    ''That was amazing... It was as if it were a form of unique cultivation. But too bad, I didn''t have any talent for it, to learn something like that.'' Roger exhaled a deep breath and then rested on the couch after learning some of their abilities.


    After a few minutes, Daniel and Emilia arrived with a suspicious-looking device on their hands. It seemed to be just a box, but it was covered with different colors of small wires, and above it was a small hole that a finger could fit into.


    "What is that?" Roger unconsciously asked, looking confused at the device while the two of them placed it on a table.


    Emilia looked at Roger and answered him. "This is the pact machine. It basically creates small microchips that blend with your blood."


    Roger raised an eyebrow after hearing something he deemed to be absurd. "A microchip blended with blood? Are you crazy? That is dangerous."


    "More dangerous than being an experimental subject by the Supreme Council?" Daniel suddenly cut off, with a smile.


    Roger took it into account and nodded afterward. "You are right about it. But, why the hell would you create something like that just to create a pact?"


    "Do you have any ideas for another method to create a solid pact where betraying is inevitable?" Daniel sarcastically asked, raising an eyebrow at Roger.


    Roger shrugged as he had no answer to it. "I was thinking that you might have some magical tool to use. A treasure might be."


    "What is a treasure?" Emilia asked.


    "Ah, nothing."


    "What you are thinking is something impossible, Roger. There is no such thing as that. Even in the records, or logic, there is not something like that." Daniel said, sounding forceful in his tone.


    "You don''t have to take that seriously. I was only sharing my perspective. Anyway, when should we start?"


    "Right now," Emilia said.


    Roger complied with the instructions given to him and inserted his fingers into the hole on the device. Emilia then started clicking some buttons that Roger didn''t know existed on the box, and after a few seconds, he started feeling some piercing sensation. It was tingling him a little bit, and the box made a ''ting'' sound, indicating that it was already done.


    "Are you okay? Was that painful?" Luis asked, confused about what had just happened. She was intently looking at the box, with her eyes still on it, and others did it too.


    "Was that supposed to be painful?" Roger asked.


    "Yes," Everyone answered.


    Roger shrugged with a smirk on his face and said, "Well, it turned out to be not painful for me. So, what is the condition of the pact?"


    "In case you betray the group, or disclose any information about the group, you will die. The microchips will instantly locate your brain and send electric shocks to it, and you will immediately die."


    Roger awkwardly smiled. "Okay..."


    "So what is your unique ability?" James asked.


    "I have strong endurance, I can sense auras, I can fly without any device, and I can beam a laser."


    That was what Roger told them, but he didn''t have any thoughts of disclosing his real capabilities, as it was complex and unneeded. That was also the reason why he asked their unique abilities, to see what the best description he could give of his unique ability was.


    And thinking back on that sudden idea, he held onto it, hoping that they would believe him. And surprisingly, they believed him with flickering eyes due to amusement. It was their first time seeing plenty of abilities in one person.


    ''He has plenty of abilities. It was not even an effect of a particular ability like weapon creation, but it was in different categories.'' Emilia thought, her eyes widening.


    ''It is crazy. This kid is amazing! Who in the world could have those amazing abilities? It might be his final ability, but just under one specialty that I couldn''t think of.'' Daniel thought.


    Meanwhile, James, who was eager to learn Roger''s ability, was shocked into silence in disbelief. Who would have thought that the person he was underestimating would have such an amazing group of abilities? It was not even the final assessment of his unique ability, as Roger said to him that he didn''t know. It might be just the effects or what he had discovered.


    Everyone was talking about it, which Roger couldn''t believe would happen. He could see in their faces the emotions they were feeling, as their expressions were too obvious for him. And taking it into account, it could even be a good result.


    ''They believed it. There is no way they would think that it was not real since their eyes were showing a surprised expression. Even if they don''t believe me, or use a lie detector, I was not specifically lying since it was real though.''


    Roger couldn''t help but be inwardly happy about it. He easily gained their trust, or should he say familiarity with him? But, it was not the time to be happy about taking their trust; he must have their information in time so that he could search for his family.


    ***


    Roger had finally asked Emilia about the information. And surprisingly, there were useful ones, but not enough for him to see some hints about his family. It was reasonable since they hadn''t yet found their family. But at least Roger already knew where to start.


    From the information he got, Emilia could only hack into the surface of the government but not into the deep parts where the Supreme Council''s database was. However, Emilia managed to look at their traces and their missions were reported to the government.


    The government consists of three hero families. They were Awakens who had a dynasty of S Rankers and had also been holding the country under them for decades. And yet such a thing still managed to be organized since those three families had a fathomless close relationship with each other.


    And as the government was divided by the three families, under them was their specialized intelligence and action agency, the Supreme Council, which basically had power over a government official since they were directly under the three families.


    But, what Roger needed to know was how Emilia would find some hints. There was no available information, but there was one useful hint, and it was the public building of the Supreme Council, which Roger wanted to enter.


    He was hesitant at first, but since he still didn''t know what was inside the building, visiting would be appropriate.


    ''I might get caught, or something like that. I still don''t know if there are extraordinary things this world could offer, but I am willing to risk what I have right now. Even if I have to completely unleash my power.''


    Roger''s face was serious, having profound yet bored eyes. He was thinking of the best method to gain more information, but there was another problem. What if he gets discovered? In any case, if the Supreme Council was able to send him a message, it would be his last day of searching for information.


    If Roger could get contacted by the Supreme Council, they would be able to taunt him and threaten to hurt his family, which he thought that he would not be able to ignore since they had already sent him the message. And things like this commonly had to be done in an operation that needed to infiltrate a place.


    ''Disguise... How would I disguise myself without getting caught in the detectors?'' Roger had speculated that since Emilia was able to hack, there might be methods to easily search for someone, for example, cameras. And things like that were possible.


    Roger was definitely thinking about where to get his disguise, but after remembering something from his past in Kluma, a smirk appeared on his face. He then stood up and left the base using a device that they gave him.


    Since he was free to leave at any time and return because of the assurance of the pact, he went to commence his plan.


    ''The best way to find a way of disguising is to disguise my consciousness.''


    Roger had thought of hypnotizing people to earn their will and follow him wherever his orders were. And just as he arrived at one city in the District Wish, he instantly went to the estate of the mayor.


    ''In any world, information is important. Hence, to learn the complex systems of the government and also the best way to infiltrate the building without getting caught, I should have my own dummy.''


    In this case, Roger would look for a device that would change his outer appearance.. A fake skin, if ever there was something similar to it in this world.

 Chapter 86 - Studying The Government [1]

    "Fooo... Why is the government so complex? There is plenty of agencies and management that just hurt my head." Roger rumbled as he browsed through one mayor''s memory. And as he watched again, he let out a sigh.


    "This isn''t helping..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Roger flinched as he was startled by a sudden voice that sounded beside him. He looked at his side and noticed that it was Clara, blankly looking at him with curiosity.


    She was staring at him, and as he felt bothered by it, he pointed it out.


    "Clara...? What are you doing here?" After asking her, he felt odd about her gaze.


    ''How come I wasn''t able to sense her?'' He pondered.


    "What are you doing to him?" Clara pointed at the mayor, whom Roger was holding on the forehead.


    "Oh, about him? Nothing."


    Roger let go of the mayor and ruffled his hair. "I think that is none of your business."


    "Oh, I think you are right about that, but we are in the same group." Clara talked in a toneless voice, sounding almost monotonous.


    Roger gritted his teeth and stood up. He turned his back as his suspicion of Clara was getting strong. ''I don''t really feel good with this. This woman is just strange. She was able to bypass my senses.''


    Not knowing about it, Clara, since at the base, followed him for some curiosity she had. She then covered her presence with her veins and watched him carefully, sensing something odd in his actions.


    And as she realized that Roger was doing something as a mayor, Clara had to step up.


    "Doesn''t mean that we are in a group, so I am obliged to tell you what I should do." Roger bluntly said, then paced away from Clara and attempted to reach the door.


    Clara became silent, her face became gloomy, and just as Roger reached the door, she retorted.


    "Mean."


    Roger was urged to stop and faced back at Clara with a confused expression. "What?"


    "I said you are mean!"


    Roger was baffled at the sudden change in Clara''s personality, as she just raised her voice all of a sudden. And as he stared at her, he noticed how she had become more strange. The odd movements she had started to attract his attention.


    Clara started moving her fingers, and every movement of her fingers was followed by cracking sounds.


    "What are you doing?" Roger asked, with an obvious tremble in his voice, but it was because of the change in the situation.


    Roger raised his hands, palms open, trying to keep her composed as the situation turned to where Clara seemed to be out of control.


    "What are you doing, Clara?!"


    Suddenly, the floor cracked open as veins shot to the ground. It pierced through the ground, coming back to the surface with a larger size. And looking at those veins, green was what Roger could clearly see from the turn of events.


    "You are mean, so you need to learn when not to be mean, Roger."


    Roger''s eyes widened as he blocked the veins coming at him with the intent of hurting him. Unbeknownst to him about the effects of the veins, he slashed through them unconsciously. This exchange of attacks made Clara smile viciously and strangely at the same time.


    ''Why is she acting like that?''


    Roger dashed backward, dodging each appearance of veins that were targeting him. He was focused on making the distance between the two of them, but then, he was caught off guard as a vein behind him appeared.


    However, despite a vein appearing behind him, he was able to overpower it and destroy it with his pure force. The cracks continued, destroying the building and also attracting the attention of other people outside.


    ''Shit! This is turning bad.''


    Roger didn''t want to drag this even further. And just when he looked at Clara''s eyes for the second time, he finally realized that Clara might be in a ferocious state, in which uncontrollable killing intent took over the system.


    This wasn''t normal, but Roger knew how to defeat it.


    Roger looked for an open space for him to pass through, and just as he saw one, he instantly went for it, dashing through with determination on his face. Roger''s eyes turned red and reached out to Clara at the same time. His eyes totally turned red.


    Baam!


    Roger had his hand snapped on Clara''s nape, silently putting Clara to sleep.


    ''The only way to stop someone in this state is by putting them to sleep.''


    Roger finally had some time to calm down, and his eyes were locked on Clara. He was devastated at the effects of their clash. And just when he thought of people coming to the scene, he carried Clara and leaped through destroyed cement and escaped from the scene.


    Clara was just on his shoulders. And by the time they arrived at a secluded place, he put Clara down on a soft bed of leaves.


    After a few minutes, Clara felt groggy, which made her wake up from her short slumber. When he opened her eyes, she saw Roger intently looking at her.


    "Roger...? Did you do something to me?"


    Roger blinked multiple times and flicked at her forehead. "I don''t do something like that."


    "I apologize for the question." In a soft tone, Clara said.


    Roger sighed and simply shook his hands to end the conversation. "You don''t have to worry about it. It is nothing."


    "But can I ask? How come we didn''t feel that you were lying in the pact? The device will sound an alarm for the first minute after the pact. You lied about your ability."


    With her innocent eyes, Clara stared at Roger as if an ignorant child was asking something out of mere curiosity.


    "I didn''t lie. You haven''t asked what all of my abilities were. And I am not willing to disclose it to the group since I only thought of joining because of my family."


    Clara became silent after listening to Roger''s notion. She was perplexed by what Roger was implying by his tone, but she could also sense a familiarity with Roger. Was it because of her being an outcast?


    Clara was an orphan, as Roger knew, but it was not all about that. Clara had a deeper background that she did not share. And as Roger continued looking at Clara, scenes played in her mind.


    "Hey, are you preoccupied? You''ve been looking blankly in one direction for a minute. Something wrong?"


    Clara snapped back to reality and looked unaware of Roger. She softly smiled and shook her head. "Nothing. Memories just flashed back."


    Roger didn''t pay any heed to the memory, and stood up immediately, with his eyebrows furrowing. Roger seemed to be vigilant.


    "What is it?" Clara asked.


    "Someone is watching us."


    "Who?"


    Roger didn''t answer her. Instead, his eyes went in different directions, discerning where the gaze was coming from. It took him a little while before he realized that he couldn''t find where the gaze came from.


    He took a deep breath and continued to search. However, this time, his eyes were glowing red as his internal energy reinforced his eyes.


    ''Fucking donkey! Why can''t I find that person? I can really feel that odd intent from that gaze.''


    Roger was confused. His stats were already maxed, and despite not being fully unleashed, he was supposed to be stronger in simple detection. Detection is easy for Murim people, especially in presence.


    ''This person is above me. But who is this person? ''


    Having no other idea what to do, he leaped high, looking at the sky view, and continued to search for the bothering gaze. And as he saw something moving from a distance, getting away from him, he instantly sent a red beam, but he failed to hit his target.


    "Even the speed was exceeding my average power," Roger mumbled and went back to the ground, where he faced Clara.


    "You should go back by now."


    Clara was confused for a second, but she realized that Roger was being stiff because of that small event.


    "I will come with you." Clara intently said, with force in her soft voice.


    "Why though? Are you curious about what just happened?"


    "Umn." Clara nodded.


    "Someone saw us. They''re probably interested in what happened at the mayor''s mansion. But, that person is odd since that person was able to outspeed my beam and also hide from my detection."


    Clara was silent for a second and said, "Are you being conceited?"


    "No. I am confident in my power and I felt that person was strange. You know, I don''t have to explain."


    Roger turned his back and left Clara without making any further sound. But, Clara followed him, making him slightly confused about her action.


    "Are you really going to follow me?"


    She nodded. "I can feel that you are up to something. I am curious and you are mean, so you should know how to not be mean."


    Roger was dumbfounded. For the moment, Clara just sounded innocent and childish, making him frustrated as he never wanted to talk to anyone. He was still fixated on the strange person that peeked at him.


    Clara didn''t move or leave Roger''s position. And just as she continued to follow him, he eventually surrendered.


    "Just don''t bother me."

 Chapter 87 - Studying The Government [2]

    Anyone would think that letting Roger go was the worst decision to make. Not just because he showed promising talent, but also because he was impulsive and someone they could easily control over the years. However, Se Bastian, the person assigned to catch Roger, wasn''t fixated on that idea. Instead, he was thinking that letting Roger go was the best move since it would hone him.


    "Don''t you know that being the weakest at the time where people need you the most pushes your limits?" Se Bastian stated in a calm, profound tone. His face showed no certain expression, but he seemed to be a silent person who didn''t talk much.


    "How about he becomes someone we can''t control? If we were not able to taunt him, he would not be pushed to come with us and follow our orders. Roger was that kind of person who loved his family the most."


    Anyone would think that Roger was better off being controlled without letting him experience the world. If they gave him time to think, he would be able to think and prepare to fight them. That case was something common for them, but, still, they made the same mistake.


    One strong example was the Anti-Society Supreme Council that rebelled against them. No stupid person would think that they hadn''t done anything wrong, or something out of their hands for the group to emerge. It is obviously the Supreme Council''s misconduct.


    Se Bastian, on the other hand, was certain of his decision. He had watched Roger and observed him. He didn''t need to physically fight; he just had to fight with his mind and capture Roger by the time he was weak mentally but strong physically.


    "I would say that the event will make him pursue stronger abilities. He will try different methods to strengthen himself, and that is already an advantage for us." Se Bastian said. "Experience is what makes people grow. Let him be; his time will come as long as his family is in our hands."


    "Well then, Se Bastian, since you say that, we will let it be. But by the year that you still didn''t have Roger Wyles in your hands, we will do what must be done and you will be punished for it."


    Se Bastian only smirked and slowly nodded, as if confident of his decision. He was confident in his decision as he had been right in the past because he always had a good reading when it came to people''s actions by their attitude.


    ***


    After having a journey to the other city, Roger was silently walking down one road. He was patently using the road without flying to minimize the attention he could possibly get. At the current moment, he was still vigilant of the person that peeked at him.


    Roger looked in every direction from time to time, silently to be ready for any sudden attack. But hours had passed but no attacks happened. Thus, making him conclude that the person that gazed at him was might be a passerby or someone who was hiding his identity just like the ASSC.


    "Hey... Roger... Where were we going?"


    "Didn''t I say that you mustn''t bother me? Why are you bothering me?" Roger uttered, clearing his ears and gesturing that he saw Clara as a nuisance.


    "I am not bothering you. I am only asking you."


    Roger sighed deeply and faked a smile at Clara. "You know, we are not going anywhere. I am only walking, thinking about how the government works, which I basically couldn''t understand. And so please, stop bothering me. Just follow me if you want, but just don''t talk."


    "Why don''t you ask us if you want to know the government?" Clara blurted out, making Roger sigh again and grumble in frustration.


    "I just said stop talking."


    Roger stopped walking and stared at Clara. The reason why he didn''t want to ask them was the possible suspicion that could be raised if he asked them. There was nothing much to worry about, but since Roger wanted to gain their trust, he wanted to be formal with them for a moment until he became casual with them so he could ask them any question.


    Clara looked innocently at Roger and tilted her head in confusion. Still, with her soft voice, she asked, "Why, Roger? Don''t you trust us?"


    ''It is not a matter of trust but necessity.'' Roger couldn''t stand being open with them. In fact, he didn''t want to be with them, but he was just forced to. That was the reason why he didn''t explain his ability to them.


    There was also one thing: his stats were different from theirs. The main reason Unique Awakens had a glitch status board was that they should not have one. Normal Awakens could have status, but their potential was limited.


    "It is not about trust. I just don''t want to talk because you are wasting your time. I need to save my family." Roger bluntly said, without showing any soft emotion on his face.


    When Clara saw this, she could only feel a piercing pain, sympathizing with him despite not having any family to think of.


    "I am sorry, Roger. I can help you. Do you have any questions about the government?"


    Roger was silent for a few seconds as he saw Clara''s eyes filled with determination. He could feel that Clara was being sincere. ''Does this mean she wants to help me? But why? I can''t understand her. Is she naive?''


    Roger was still assessing Clara, but he couldn''t see any signs of Clara''s possible actions. He felt that she might be acting, trying to be close to him and attached to him. But, things like that were just good to be vigilant about, not overthink about.


    He let out a sigh and then nodded. "Okay. Should I start my question now?" Roger sarcastically asked.


    "You can ask me anytime if you have any questions in your head."


    Roger smiled and then turned his back to Clara. "We will be going to the next city to search for a possible city that has more connections with the District Overdrive. I want to go there." Then he started walking.


    Clara caught up to him and asked at the same time. "Why do you want to go to the District Overdrive? Are you looking for your family? You know that it is useless, right?"


    Roger scoffed and responded. "I know, that is why I am aiming for the building of the Supreme Council. I want to infiltrate it and search for any information that could help me. It would be long and tiring if I searched the whole country. It would risk my family too since they would discover my location."


    Clara silently comprehended Roger''s words. And as she understood him, she asked. "Does that mean that you will not cooperate with the group? You know that we can help you."


    "I know you can help me, but there was just something that was bothering me. In this way, I can comfortably search for my family without getting caught."


    "Getting caught?"


    "We might get discovered if we create huge movements. Risking the entire group is not an option for me." Roger calmly answered.


    "I see... You are not mean, Roger."


    Roger shook his head as he heard it again. ''Why the hell is she thinking that I am mean?" I am not mean.''


    "Roger, do you want me to help you? What is your plan? I promise I won''t tell the group."


    "You better not." Roger bluntly said, and then continued to explain. "I am looking for a city that has a good connection with the District Overdrive. Since I am also looking for a good disguise, I am planning to go to the District Overdrive as I mentioned."


    Clara nodded. "I see... I can help you search for a disguise. I know a place."


    When Roger heard it, his eyes unconsciously flickered in excitement. "What? Really? Where?"


    "I know someone who can create a fake skin. He declined our offer to join the group since he was still not discovered by the Supreme Council, but he is someone I knew."


    ''You always double your explanation.'' Roger awkwardly smiled and then jumped into the topic.


    "Then, can you guide me to that place you are talking about?" Roger asked.


    "I can, but there is a problem." Clara reluctantly said.


    "What is the problem?"


    "He lives inside a dungeon, and I can''t go inside a dungeon since my compatibility with mana is weak when it comes to dungeons."


    As he heard it, Roger couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in confusion. He pondered for a second and then went back to the conversation. Oddly, he could understand her since she was making sense.


    "Then... that is slightly a problem," Roger mumbled. ''It wasn''t really. I just don''t know what to say.''


    "Are you sensitive to the mana in dungeons, Roger? From what I know, most Unique Awakens are sensitive to mana in dungeons."


    Roger thought of it and was frozen in one place as he realized something. "Why would they experiment with Unique Awakens?"


    Clara already knew what Roger was pertaining to despite being away from the topic of their conversation. "It is for an invasion, as obvious as it is." Clara softly said.


    Roger let out a sigh and shook his head.. "Fucking violent world."

 Chapter 88 - Disguise [1]

    "This is the rift, Roger..." Clara pointed at a direction in the dense forest they had entered. Roger vigilantly looked at it, and as he felt a distortion of magical powers from this direction, he nodded and carefully entered its range.


    Entering the range of a rift was a must, as there might be a sudden appearance of a monster. Powerful or not, it was already Roger''s habit to be vigilant when entering a new place. Even though he thought he could merely defeat someone, there was nothing wrong with being careful.


    And just as they arrived, Roger could finally see the rift, the gate into the other specific dimension where the person Clara was living.


    ''It is amazing that he could live inside a dungeon. I have been inside once, but there should be proper attire to be protected from the harsh change in the gate. It destroys the skin and penetrates any weak defense.'' Roger thought while looking at the rift. And as they finally must enter, he faced Clara.


    "Do you have anything that could protect you inside? Something that could protect your skin from the gate?"


    Clara shook her head, but after remembering something, she nodded immediately to change her answer. "I have already entered once, so I think I can recreate the protection with my veins. How about you?"


    "I already have one. Let''s go." Without wasting time, Roger asked Clara to enter the dungeon.


    The rift had an obvious distortion in the dimension. As the colors of it indicated, it was purple and sometimes blue, but the color of the rift only indicated that the dungeon was small and that it fell into the F-Rank category, where no harmful monsters existed.


    There could still be monsters inside, but they should be E-Rank or below, in which case a normal person could do much against them. Normal physical traits could defeat them.


    They finally entered the dungeon, and with it, the surroundings changed into a more plain, open field. There were minimal numbers of maple trees, and one atmosphere that stood out was peace. Roger remembered the peace again as if it was soothing his system. This feeling was special to him.


    However, remembering the reason for their visit, Roger asked Clara about the direction. Clara then willingly guided Roger to the home of the person they were visiting.


    Anyone could say that this dungeon had a similarity or resemblance to a countryside village. Roger could see small signs of human life. There were cut logs scattered, with small veins growing, and also cleanly stacked dried leaves. At this point, Roger was convinced that this person was living in a harsh place like a dungeon.


    Despite having a peaceful atmosphere, it could not be said that this dungeon was safe. Anyone who was inside could die when the dungeon closed, stuck forever, and could die from the harsh disruption of space. Anyone inside would die along with the erasure of the dungeon.


    However, it was not his problem anymore. Roger must have that perfect disguise in order to freely move to the District Overdrive. To finally have a hint of his family, he should be hasty and careful at the same time.


    "We are here," Clara stated as they arrived in front of a small hut.


    Clara approached the door and knocked on it three times. They waited for a few minutes, and then, afterward, the door opened.


    "It is surprising to have a visitor in this secluded place." A person said, as he arrived at the door and revealed himself after completely opening it.


    Roger saw a decently built man in his thirties. He had clean, blonde, short hair and also sharp facial features that resembled those of a character from a novel. Roger stared at him for a second, feeling odd towards him, but after assessing him well, he stopped and greeted him after Clara greeted him.


    "Hello, I am Roger Wyles. I will not be beating around the bush; I am here to ask for help."


    "Are you a new member of the ASSC? I have never seen you before."


    Roger nodded. "Yes, I am."


    "I see... Please have your way inside and feel at home. I will prepare the food first for my visitors." The person said and then left the door open. And as Clara led the way, Roger followed her and went inside.


    "Excuse me for the intrusion," Roger mumbled and then went to the living room where Clara sat on a couch.


    Despite the house was small, there were at least a few decent spots in it. There were basically three rooms: the living room, kitchen, and bedroom. And as the person they were visiting went to the kitchen, he left a teapot first before preparing their food.


    "Sorry if I could only offer you a cup of tea. By the way, I am Liam Guanzo. It is a pleasure to meet you, Roger Wyles." Then he left and went straight to the kitchen.


    Roger just contained his smile on his face and then looked at the cup of tea afterward. He raised an eyebrow, looking at the tea, and scoffed awkwardly. "A poison."


    When Clara heard it, she snickered, making Roger curious about her reason. "So, Liam still does it. He is really mean."


    "What do you mean? Is this normal for him? He offered us poisons."


    Clara shook her head and explained. "His unique ability is around particles, and mostly around poisons. That is why the tea had poison in it. I am just amused that he still remained ignorant despite having that kind of ability."


    Roger just paid heedless attention to it and drank the tea. After cleaning the poison off, Clara widened her eyes and tried to take the cup. "You already know that it was poisoned. Why did you drink it?"


    Despite having a soft voice, Roger could still hear that Clara was sincere about being worried about him. But then, he just declined her worries and gave her a small smile.


    "Don''t worry, I am immune to poisons," Roger explained.


    Clara became silent and then nodded afterward. She lowered her head and said, "You have plenty of abilities. You have secrets."


    Roger awkwardly chuckled. "I am sorry if I have plenty of it. It is just necessary for me."


    "I can understand. I will probably do the same, but I am not a liar." Clara said. It was a blunt word from her, but as she sounded innocent, Roger couldn''t see it as a conceited notion.


    ''Clara is really a kid. I can say that she is innocent and doesn''t belong in this harsh life. But, I cannot do anything about it as she is at the right age to decide for herself.'' Roger thought.


    Silence covered the living room until it broke when Liam arrived with the food. And as he placed the food tray on the table, Roger jokingly stated, "Are you sure that it is not poisoned."


    Liam''s eyes widened, and a gap was created between his lips. Those lips trembled, and his face turned red, probably from shame. He rushed to hide his face.


    "I am sorry if the tea has poison. I cannot just control it." Liam reluctantly said.


    Roger shook his head with his hand swaying to dismiss it. "Don''t worry about it. I can listen to your explanation. I am rather intrigued by your unique ability."


    Liam slowly turned and shifted his attention to Roger. He then took a chair while his face was showing obvious embarrassment from what had just happened. He then scratched his nape after that.


    "I am really sorry for that, Roger. But, as I said, it is just about my unique abilities as I can create items from my hands and, mostly, when they are mixed with foods, they become poisoned."


    "It is okay, as I said. But, can I ask? Can you help me with my problem?" Roger started a topic and then continued. "I know that you are not part of the ASSC, but I can feel that you are open with us. So, may I ask if you can help me create a disguise? A fake skin if possible."


    Liam had a deep thought and didn''t answer Roger''s question. He was thinking about the methods of creating the fake skin, but, as he had his curiosity piqued, he asked a question.


    "For what purpose? Depending on your answer, that will be the amount of effort I will put into the creation of the skin. Since the group has been friendly with me, I am still willing to help."


    Roger smiled and then started explaining things in a simple manner.


    "I am also a Unique Awakened like you, Liam. However, just like the others, the Supreme Council used my family as a hostage to control me, but I was lucky to escape. My family is in their hands now, and I am hiding from the Supreme Council. To secretly search for them, I am thinking of disguising and infiltrating the building of the Supreme Council to search for some clues."


    After telling a small part of his stories nicely and softly of speech, Liam''s eyes flickered in amusement and admiration because of his love for his family.


    "Roger, I will help you! I know how much you love your family so much that you even want to infiltrate a dangerous place. I will help you; don''t worry!"


    Roger smiled and was happy about it. He knew that it was not a sign to be complacent, but as he had thought, he should rather stop creating ideas about what he noticed from Liam.


    ''He is a simpleton. But I wonder, why did he not join the ASSC?''

 Chapter 89 - Disguise [2]

    "So first, I will prepare the things I need to have to create your fake skin. Should I create one for Clara as well?" Liam suddenly stood up from his seat and faced Clara. Clara humbly nodded, reluctantly at some point.


    "Oh... You don''t have to worry about it, Clara. I will help you as well! I know that you were touched by Roger''s story. I can feel it!" Liam said in a cheerful tone and then left them.


    Meanwhile, Clara could just have her head lowered, facing the ground in the embarrassment of what Liam just stated.


    There was nothing to be shy about it, but Clara just thought that it would be embarrassing if Roger realized that Clara was just following him out of sympathy.


    Roger calmly let out a sigh and leaned his back on the couch. His thoughts were flying, speculating, and trying to predict the future.


    ''After having the fake skin, I should probably stop searching for a city that could help me go to the District Overdrive. Since Liam looked competent, he should be able to create spotless fake skin. I could just go to District Overdrive using my power and then try to live for a few days to learn their life.''


    ''Learning from the internet if there were some special items in the Supreme Council. If ever I got caught, I would be put in a tight place where taunts would be possible. My family would be put in danger if they saw some opportunity to force me and control me. I can not let that happen.''


    ''Even if I unleash my power while having extreme control of my speed, it is still dangerous since I don''t know if the amount of Qi in this world is enough to contain and regulate the rampage of my energy. It will be dangerous since I may hurt my family while I am out of my sanity.''


    Roger had some ideas on his mind. He was afraid of putting other people in danger because of him. But, it didn''t mean that he was afraid that citizens would be hurt along the way; instead, he was afraid his family would be hurt because of him.


    He had no reason to live in this world. He could just leave them and have his own life started with his abilities. However, since he didn''t have any reason, his family was enough for him to have one.


    ''Having a reason is a matter of choice. It is not given, as people have the choice to leave things behind and continue with the instances and matters that are present. But, I chose to protect my family, and my heart is telling me that is the right choice. Also, that is my wife''s will. Despite breaking the promise of not using my powers again, unleashing a huge percentage, saving my family should be reasonable to overwrite that pledge, right?''


    Roger made a deep frustrated sigh, and as Clara, beside him, noticed it, she couldn''t help but ask about it.


    "What is wrong, Roger? Why did you sigh?"


    Roger couldn''t believe that something like this would be necessary to ask. But, ignoring that fact, he just willingly answered her curiosity. "Nothing serious."


    "I see..." She briefly replied.


    Roger stood up after a few seconds. "I will be going out for a few minutes. It would probably take him hours to create it, so I will just have a small warm-up." Then, he left and went outside without waiting for Clara to react to it.


    And as he arrived outside, Roger prepared himself and tried to reestablish his mind.


    Martial arts had been the life of a Murim people, and as he was a Murim person in his past life, he should still have the attitude as his life had had a great impact on his personality.


    Roger stood in a stance and then sent a punch in a direction away from the house. It created a snapping, loud sound, but he ignored it and continued.


    ''How could I forget that moving would be the only way for me to have my sanity preserved? Even having thought of things, it will not help since that is not who I am.''


    Having memories of the people he loved was what helped him. Containing his sanity when he ran amok in the whole world had always been hard for him. But, when he recalled his master, he could only have a tear appear in his eyes as his master made him the reason to live.


    He was trapped in Kluma, but thankfully, without his master, he would be nothing but a dead corpse. But, despite thinking about his master, it wasn''t enough as he would still feel infuriated by the people that had planned on killing him.


    However, after finally having his revenge and focusing on his family, his family became the source of his sanity.


    On the other hand, blood was his driving force behind being insane. He would go for blood back then. However, he always tried to remember that he should change and that it was not him.


    ''Finally...'' Roger smirked and then unleashed another punch after a series of serious punches.


    Boom.


    A large, beaming red light had appeared where Roger directed his attack. It had already been half an hour since he was doing this, but this was the first time he unleashed this type of attack.


    ''I finally remembered my reason for living!''


    There was nothing different in Roger''s mind. But it had been his habit to rethink his reasons in order to keep his sanity. That was his only way to become human and forget about being the demon he hated.


    Being the Feral Demon was the least he could be. He loathed that part of him, but he could not deny it as it was the reason he was alive as well. Without its power, he was weak and powerless to fight on his own feet.


    "Roger! Roger! Roger!" Out of nowhere, Clara took off running in his direction. And as she stopped, she had the news with her.


    "The fake skin is done."


    "What? Already?"


    Excited, Roger and Clara went back to the house and faced Liam, who was confidently holding a transparent glass box where inside was a slimy tanned matter. It seemed to be a cream color, but some of it was tanned.


    "Is that fake skin?"


    "Yes, this is."


    "It was fast if I must say." Roger awkwardly pointed and sat on the couch at the same level as Liam.


    "It might be, but trust me, it has the best quality! Don''t worry, it is not dangerous!"


    Roger nodded, then tried to touch the skin. And as he touched it, he felt the slippery texture of it. He raised an eyebrow, and Liam noticed it.


    "You don''t like it?"


    Roger shook his head. "It was just a weird feeling. Don''t worry."


    Roger continued to assess the item and had his hand inserted into the arm part of the skin. But, suddenly, the slime material crawled onto him nonstop, making him panic inwardly for a short time. He carefully looked at it and noticed it was sticking onto his real skin on its own. Noticing it, he let it be until it finally stuck onto him.


    He had been completely covered with the thick slimy material, but slowly, as he got used to it, he nearly forgot that he was covered by fake skin.


    Roger''s eyes widened as he felt his face getting readjusted, and as he faced them, Clara''s eyes flickered. "Amazing... Liam, you are really a good person."


    Liam looked at Roger and felt confident as he saw the result of his item.


    "Do you have a mirror?" Roger asked.


    Due to his curiosity, he was nearly dying to see his fake face. His skin turned different. He knew it as his skin color became slightly tanned rather than slightly fair. And just as Liam showed his way to the mirror, "Be my guest..."


    Roger paced to the mirror on the wall, and when he looked at himself, he was taken to a halt, frozen in place. His face became less attractive but more aggressive-looking and intimidating. There were some signs of the growing mustache, and even though it was fake, it was still believable.


    His body composition didn''t change, as his skin was the only matter of the item, but it was enough. Roger finally had the perfect disguise.


    "Liam, I will not forget about you. You are a genius!"


    Liam confidently shifted his pointed finger on his nose to the side and said, "Of course I am. Even though it is not an offensive ability, I could fool anyone using that fake skin. You can do it as well, Roger!"


    ''Unbelievable. It brings back my memories of when I was still in Kluma, facing a clan where the members were profound in creating a fake face mask. They were good at illusions and faking their identities and faces. Looking at this, it is a perfect resemblance of the talents I saw in Kluma.''


    Roger was in disbelief as he was still staring at himself. And at the same time, his system jumped in joy from the excitement.


    "I will finally have my clues. Just wait, mom, dad, Kyla, and others. I will save you from the Supreme Council.." Roger mumbled as he closed his eyes, recalling the events that had happened in his life.

 Chapter 90 - Disguise [3]

    After saying their goodbyes to Liam, Roger and Clara exited the dungeon and proceeded to the District Overdrive. Clara also had fake skin as she was going along with Roger''s plan.


    "You totally look different, Clara," Roger commented while looking at Clara in a bothered way.


    Clara previously had calm and deep eyes. However, now that she had a different appearance, she seemed to be more approachable. But, there was still something different about her; it was her voice.


    "Roger, this is fake skin," Clara said in a monotonous tone.


    Roger just curled his lips down and nodded, disregarding the topic they had talked about. It was acceptable as it was obvious. Roger just pinpointed it for no reason.


    After a few hours of walking in the direction where the border was, they finally arrived, having a hint of getting discovered as they slowly approached the border. And as Clara was becoming vigilant about approaching the border, her heartbeat became stronger, which Roger could notice from his position.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Clara," Roger stated, then swayed his hands, and his internal energy was brought to his hands. And as he swayed them, he targeted them at the soldiers that were guarding the border.


    There were plenty of them, but for some reason, the border was weak as there weren''t that many of them on the border. And as Roger assessed them, he had a small idea of what the District Overdrive was planning.


    ''Hmmm... They might be making such an obvious trap. Making the border weak means that I could penetrate it myself, using the same violence as I did. But, it would be common for people to think that I would be stealthily approaching the border, which gave them the idea that I might be there, so they might prepare a detector.''


    ''But, they haven''t thought of possible factors that could change their trap. A fake identity was taken, but they didn''t have any idea that I had an ability to hypnotize people.''


    Roger let out a bitter smile and looked at Clara, who was currently confused by Roger''s actions. Roger seemed nonchalant.


    "There is no need to be worried about."


    And just at the same time, the energy that Roger had launched from her hand movements earlier hit the guards at the border. And with that, their minds were already penetrable.


    ''Now, they are under my control.''


    Roger didn''t think in the past few months that there would be a time that he would use his mind-manipulating ability again. ''Well, who would have thought that there was a greedy sect of the government that would try to covet what I have, especially my powers? But, ignoring that, I thought that there would be people who would try to covet more useful methods to become stronger in a short time. But, not at this level.''


    Roger didn''t expect that Earth''s thinkers were more dangerous than those in Kluma. ''Back in Kluma, everyone has differences but huge similarities. Murim people only know violence, and violence will always dominate the Murim world''s entire system. And this world, Earth, was way crueler and smarter than Kluma''s way.''


    It might not be the right time to think about it, but that was the effect when Roger tried to manipulate one''s mind. Some hidden personality would influence his mind for a certain time until he fully had control of his target.


    "Roger, are you okay?" Clara worriedly asked.


    Clara had been noticing that Roger was preoccupied with something, blankly looking in the direction where the border was. But, as Roger looked at her, she then slowly noticed what was wrong.


    "Yes, and I just have an idea of what to do now."


    Roger then nonchalantly walked away, making Clara panic. "Roger, why are you walking relaxed?"


    Roger just smirked and then looked at her and said, "You don''t have to worry about it, Clara. I have them under my control."


    Clara noted that the guards were not paying attention to Roger as he proceeded down the route to the border. Clara followed him, and as they approached the border, she realized that Roger had complete control of the situation.


    The guards looked at Roger''s eyes and, as if understanding something, they opened the path for him and deactivated the detectors that were present at the border. The guards seemed preoccupied while looking at Roger''s eyes.


    Clara had a small idea of what was happening, and just as they passed through the gate, she approached his lips near to his ears and asked.


    "Do you have an ability that could hypnotize or manipulate people''s minds?"


    Roger only smirked and nodded as he assessed the number of people on the border. He then continued to spread the effects of his technique and then stated, "Mind-Bending."


    He discovered that it was indeed the plan of the Supreme Council. They expected Roger to come to the District Overdrive and only expected one person who didn''t have any passes. Furthermore, their detectors had his magical power signature, which was taken from a database in the Hunter Association.


    He let out a sigh and calmly passed through them, ordering the guards to erase any trace of them passing through the border.


    "Roger, do have plenty of abilities, right?" Clara asked, still confused about what was happening as Roger seemed to be casual and used to it.


    "Yes, it is obvious, right?"


    "But, why do you want to hide everything from us? Don''t you trust us?" Roger almost scoffed at Clara''s absurd question. It was childish, but taking Clara''s personality into account, he just shook his head.


    "I already said that trust is not a matter around here. I don''t feel like explaining things and describing everything about me."


    Clara became silent and just shut her mouth continuously until they passed through the border and went into a dense forest.


    ''Roger really hides things. I don''t understand why he doesn''t trust us. We have the pact, so we can not lie. But he can lie.'' Clara mumbled which Roger didn''t hear as he didn''t pay much attention to Clara''s unusual mumbling.


    When they saw a highway, Roger was surprised to see how good the asphalt was. The condition of the road and the quality of the materials used were different from what was commonly used in the District Wish.


    Even though it was unnecessary to make a comment about it, he just couldn''t ignore it. And as he looked for the directions on the road signs at the side of the road, he then realized how far the next settlement was.


    ''I cannot fly. I cannot hasten my speed. I still don''t know if they have detectors in every corner just like on the border.'' Roger was continuing to be vigilant.


    Being discovered was equal to being taunted by them. And knowing his personality, he would risk every plan he had made so far because of a taunt that could possibly be relayed to him.


    "Clara, we should take a rest."


    Roger looked back but then paused, seeing Clara absent behind him. He stretched his senses and tried to use the minimal effect of his techniques, and there, he noticed Clara from a distance, fighting with some people.


    ''Isn''t she just like me? Fuck!''


    Clara was just like him, who had data in the Hunter Association or the Supreme Council. Hence, if there were really detectors in any place, it could be possible that using her ability would put them at risk.


    Roger had noticed that Clara used her veins to fight with some people from afar. For some reason, these people might be criminals or some kind of modern bandit.


    He rushed to Clara''s location and saw the modern bandits wearing leather jackets and leather pants, as well as having a pistol in their hands. Seeing Clara standing next to them, who were knocked out, Roger shook his head.


    ''She must be really fast at knocking people down.'' Then, he let out a sigh and approached Clara.


    Around them, a stranded car with two people inside was trembling in fear. And prior to that, Roger had thought of not using much of his powers until he could study and learn about the nature of the place.


    His family''s safety was at risk, and even though he would be beaten for not using his powers, he was willing.


    "What happened here?" Roger asked as soon as he arrived. "And why did you get away from me?" He raised the tone.


    And just when he was about to add some more to his words, he sighed and then said, "Don''t leave my sight. We don''t know if we will be discovered if we carelessly use our powers."


    "I am sorry, Roger. But, these people were rude and dangerous to these innocent people."


    Roger then looked at the people inside the car. As he noticed earlier, there were two, but he didn''t know that inside the care were father and daughter. The girl seemed to look like she was 9 years old, while the father was 30 years old.


    "Are you guys okay?"

 Chapter 91 - District Overdrive [1]

    ''Our faces might be different, but our signatures were still noticeable. Even if I wanted to conceal the signature of my magical power, I couldn''t because I didn''t understand how their detectors worked. They were just existing, and from the memories of the guards, they didn''t know how it really operated.''


    Roger had seen from the guards'' memories of the detectors being dispatched to their guard post without being taught how to use them. They said that it would automatically activate, and alarm the headquarters of the people registered for it.


    "Who are you, people?" Roger asked.


    Seeing that there was no need to put their identities as heroes and to leave the site immediately, Roger couldn''t help but intimidate the victims of this event. Clara had already explained things to him. As soon as she noticed that these modern bandits were trying to extort and potentially harm them without any way of protecting themselves, Clara immediately attacked them and knocked them out.


    "Anyway, you are being careless, Clara. Don''t do that again." Roger then shifted back to Clara as he couldn''t ignore what she did.


    Clara only lowered her head from the guilt and asked for an apology. "I am really sorry. I promise I won''t do it again."


    Letting out a sigh, Roger ignored how innocent and ignorant Clara was and just returned his attention to the people inside the car.


    He leaned against the window of the car and then peeked inside. They were still trembling, and that was probably why they didn''t answer, they were scared of them.


    Sighing, Roger opened the door and then gave them a path. "Please step outside. We promise we won''t hurt you. You just saw earlier that we are just concerned citizens."


    The father, being responsible for his daughter, stepped out, but left her inside. And when Roger noticed it, he smiled unconsciously.


    "You are a good father," he commented. "But anyway, who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The father stood with a palpable sense of anxiety coursing through his veins, and even the smallest movements of his body were noticeable. Roger looked at him with sleepy eyes, waiting for his response.


    The father exited the vehicle, leaving his daughter inside. Roger felt it was a fatherly impulse to give him some space thereafter. He was still trembling, but even as he quivered, he was ready to answer Roger''s inquiry.


    "We are from Louvarde Municipality. I am Magus Dashington, and this is my daughter, Lilia Dashington." With his head down, Magus spoke.


    Roger nodded and then came up with the following question. "So, why are you here in this dangerous place? There is no security or nearest agency that you could ask for help from. Are you on a trip?"


    Magus nodded. "Yes. We were about to go to Limestone City, but these bandits blocked us."


    "I see... Then, have a good trip."


    Just when Roger said it, Magus was slightly dumbfounded, lifting his head with obvious confusion on his face. "You are not going to ask us anymore?"


    Roger stopped, then smirked. "Why would I? Anyway, be careful with your daughter. There are bastards everywhere. You don''t know where they are hiding or even waiting for you."


    Roger was about to turn his head, but Magus had thought of something that would lessen the danger he would put on his daughter''s life.


    They were traveling together to another city, but they hadn''t prepared well enough to hire someone to join them. Magus asked an inquiry, attempting to capitalize on the risk of Roger''s uncertain identity.


    "Are you a hunter, sir?"


    "..." Roger looked at Clara, who was intrigued by the question. Not because of its idea, but because of its intent. Clara could see in Magus''s eyes that he was desperate for the safety of his daughter.


    Then, Roger turned around again, facing Magus and answering him. "Yes, I am. What about it?"


    "Can I hire you to accompany us to the Limestone City? I promise that we will pay you." Magus asked, reluctantly, thinking that Roger might reject him.


    Just after that question, Roger thought of an idea.


    ''Accompany them... It will save us time since they have a vehicle. And since I don''t know anything about the geography yet, we should come with them until their destination.''


    Roger looked inside of the car for the second time, seeing the girl inside, quivering, even hiding her face from them. And as he saw how desperate Magus was, he let out a sigh and nodded.


    "Okay, deal." After that decision, Magus couldn''t help but flicker his eyes in joy.


    "Thank you very much, sir!"


    ***


    They had passed through different roads safely without any complications. And as Roger was still clueless about how they would be discovered if he used his powers, he carefully looked for any detectors that had a similarity to one on the border.


    He unleashed some of his energy and then looked at every road they had passed. Since shutting his powers, hiding his aura was already easy for him to do. Being detected for a short time wouldn''t put him at any risk at all.


    Hence, just after seeing that there were no detectors, he was complacent to thinking and had a slight wind of relief. After that, he only focused himself on the road, looking for any possible threats that could harm the father-daughter.


    ''There were not many detectors. Or should I say that there were no detectors, except for the one at the border? Even though I even said that I still couldn''t feel nonchalant over that matter. But, if I learn that having a detector is difficult for them, then it is reasonable that they don''t have enough detectors.''


    Roger then rested, leaning on the seat. But then, Magus frequently gave a glance to Roger in the rearview mirror, showing some curiosity inside of him.


    Clara then noticed Magus''s actions, pointing them out in a soft way. "Why are you looking at Roger?"


    Magus''s eyes went back to the road and he awkwardly smiled. "I am not looking at him, Ma''am."


    "Yes, you are." Clara insisted.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just tell us, Magus. Why are you looking at me?" Roger interrupted.


    Magus bit his lower lip and then truthfully answered their questions. "I am just curious about where you came from, Ma''am, Sir."


    Roger still had his eyes closed, while he expanded his senses little by little on every road they passed, after making sure that there were no detectors.


    "You don''t have to address us that way. You are our employer, so you should not call us with those words. And a word of caution: it is best not to enquire into our situation. You just wanted to arrive in the Limestone City without complications, right?"


    "Y-Yes... I won''t ask anymore."


    Roger nodded and then brushed them off. He was solely focused on his goal of looking for detectors. But, because he was certain there were none, he opened his eyes and attempted to feel the breeze of relief again.


    After a few hours of driving, Clara and Roger took a careful look at the road because they sensed little tremors from the ground. It would be difficult for them to sense the trembling while inside a moving vehicle, but because it was so strong that it even caused Magus to stop driving, Clara and Roger had to step outside.


    "Sir, what is happening?" Magus asked.


    "Nothing serious. Probably a wild beast?" Roger nonchalantly said, making Magus''s eyes widen. "You hired us for this, so just relax inside."


    He then looked at Clara and let her stay with them to be sure that nothing would get through their defense. "Stay with them and immediately kill those beasts if they come at you. Just don''t overdo it."


    Clara nodded after Roger''s words and watched him go in the direction where the ruckus was. But, as it was feeling stronger, Roger had thought that this beast might be coming for them.


    Preparing himself, he covered his hands with a small amount of Qi, forming a small image of a sword on his fingers. And just as he expected, they were beasts.


    Huge, ugly, rotting wolves have arrived. They were colossal, probably the same height as a normal one-story building, as Roger described, and had a resemblance to the monster that he had encountered back when he arrived in Kluma.


    The wolves showed their fangs, stomping on every step they made, causing trembles in the area. They had noticed Roger''s presence and were showing their hostile intent towards him.


    Without wasting any time, the wolves, equivalent of 10, rushed to him, reeking the foul smell they had at the same time.


    Roger''s face wrinkled in disgust as he jumped onto them while forgetting the foul smell. And as he jumped high towards them, he swung his Qi sword on his fingers and then slashed through one wolf''s neck.


    Blood splattered, and the head rolled down, but it didn''t stop the gigantic wolves as they still pounced on Roger''s position.